
Class JBELLlfilL 
Book . 1) 7 



GopightN . 



CQE2RIGHT DEPOSIT 



M. 



* 



SPIRIT WORL^D 
AND SPIRIT LIFE 

descriptions deceived ^Ihrou&h 
C/4utomatic Writing by 3 C. E. D. 

<® <ZD Edited by 3 F. <R. <© <® 




nnnnnnnnnnnn ddd 
Published by J. F. <ROWNY <PRESS 

Los Angeles 1922 California 



1 



-?£ * SDl 



-pi 



Copyright, 1922 

By 

FRED RAFFERTY 

Santa Ana 

Cal. 



J. *. ROWNY PRESS, LOS ANGELES, CALIF. 



M2B73 

©CIAOOOISI 
I 



PREFACE 

SEVENTEEN years ago, when quite alone, after the 
'passing' of father, mother, sister, and brothers, I 
formed a friendship, that grew into a companionship 
so fine that the world became for me a happier place and 
life a brighter thing. We were a trio : 'Dee/ 'F. R.,' and 
'Sis'; for so we changed our names to familiar and in- 
timate expression. 

Twelve years passed, with no break in the happy as- 
sociation, and then suddenly and with little warning Dee 
passed out of this earthly life. To me, remained the 
hope of renewing the companionship in a world where 
parting is unknown. To. F. R. a black wall, beyond 
which, nothing! For, long before, his mind had ac- 
cepted the reasoning of materialistic philosophy, and, 
arguing from that standpoint, death ended all; and life, 
going out like a spent candle, could in nowise be re- 
lighted. 

Months went by. Finally a few friends, interested in 
psychic phenomena, asked us to join them in experiment. 
From the first, even through primitive table-tipping and 
the much criticized ouija-board, messages came that ar- 
rested the attention, and F. R. grew more and more 
interested. Later, through ouija, I was asked to try au- 
tomatic writing; and, after a few trials, found the pen- 
cil moving quite freely and giving messages which I 
could not have anticipated, and which many times were 
quite contrary to my own thought and belief. 

Dee almost at first gave her name and proved to us 



Preface 

her identity. Mary — Mary Bosworth — Dee has told us, 
is the good angel who was sent to meet her as she passed 
into the Beyond. Mary is the leader of the communi- 
cating circle on that side. 

With this explanation or introduction, I have left the 
work of selecting and editing the mass of material com- 
ing through the pencil, to the patient care of F. R. 

'Sis'. 



CONTENTS 

I Introductory ----- 9 

II Communication -.-.-- 13 

III Tests and Evidential Matter - - 26 

IV The Awakening - - - 43 

V The Spirit Body ----- 46 

VI Spirit Senses ----- 52 

VII Spirit Land ------ 58 

VIII Language and Speech - 69 

IX Spirit Life ------ 78 

X The Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 94 

XI Study and Teaching 99 

XII Love and Service - 103 

XIII Activities and Occupations - - 105 

XIV Spirit Forces - - - - - 110 

XV The Aura, Personality, Etc. - - 119 

XVI Vibrations and Music - 132 

XVII Evil ------- 137 

XVIII Undeveloped Spirits - - 144 

XIX Progress - - - - - - 156 

XX Circles and Planes - - - - 169 

XXI Spirit Influence ----- 176 

XXII Messengers ----- 181 

XXIII Movement and Travel - 188 

XXIV Other Worlds ----- 194 

XXV Reincarnation ----- 200 

XXVI Spiritualism and the Bible - - 206 

XXVII Miscellaneous ----- 212 

XXVIII A Spirit Testimony 230 

XXIX A Message ------ 235 

APPENDIX Children Stories - - - 253 



I. 

INTRODUCTORY 

THE reasons for the publication of this book may be 
inferred from the various communications recorded 
in this chapter. They were not all given at one 
time, but are fragments from many conversations and 
messages, placed together because belonging to one sub- 
ject. 

"Give the truth to the world, let it be received where 
it will. Many will read the messages. Some will ac- 
cept the truth, others will read through curiosity, a few 
will ridicule. Yet to all is the truth given, and to all 
remains the power of choice. 

"The hope of the world in this time of trouble is in 
spiritualizing all forms of activity. Love and service; 
service and love. These must be the watchwords if the 
world is to come into lasting peace. We are trying to 
influence a world that is going astray and might cause 
undreamed-of suffering. We are trying to overcome the 
thought of materialists and to bring a spiritual outlook 
into the earthly life. We need the help of all on earth 
who can think in spiritual terms. The great battle to 
be fought now is between the spiritual and the material, 
between idealism and carnalism. I have received in- 
structions from the higher powers to call all who will 
to help. You can help by giving the world our thought, 
and I am asking that you help because the battle will be 
long and the victory far away." 

9 



10 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 

"You do not realize the necessity in your world for 
a stronger and more compelling spiritual belief. We 
think it possible to create that belief through the influ- 
ence and teachings from this side. We are trying to 
exert a power for good upon a world that sadly needs 
our help. All influences for good are needed. For 
many the church is sufficient; for some a future life 
must be absolutely proved; others require manifesta- 
tions or messages from the unseen world. But beyond 
these are the few who seek the larger field of spiritual 
truth. All ways are needed, if through them we can 
teach the earth-people that they are now, through their 
mortal lives, preparing either happiness or bitter regret 
or sorrow, for the future life. The thoughts, actions, 
habits of that life extend their influence to this one. 
Lives filled with evil deeds, injustice, impurity, cruelty, 
dishonesty, cannot wash themselves clean by slipping 
out of the material body through that which you call 
death. Make it known, you who can see and tell it to 
others. Make it known to all who will learn!" 

"Do you understand how different life would be there 
if all would try to give as well as to receive; if all 
would learn to serve unselfishly the world in which they 
live, and learn the higher happiness of spiritual thought 
and life? The coming of the new age is not for one or 
for two to bring in, but rather the mighty influence from 
here moving through the spiritually discerning ones 
there." 

At one time this word was sent through the pencil: 
"When I saw myself — saw the mistakes, the wrong 
thinking and wrong doing of my earthly life, the revela- 
tion filled me with dismay. It is this last discerning of 



Introductory 1 1 

our own earthly lives that fulfills the old teaching of 
the 'judgment day.' Remember that every good act, 
every loving, unselfish service, is registered upon the 
spirit and helps to prepare a brighter future for the 
soul when it arrives here. Why will the earth people 
be so blind? How can we emphasize more strongly the 
truth, that mortals are preparing their future lives now, 
and that their heavenly state is for them to choose? 
Make it plainly known that selfishness embodies all 
other sins, for it is the yielding to self-love and self- 
indulgence that creates other sins." 

"We were all mistaken on earth, ministers and lay- 
men alike. Lawyers are not just ; merchants not honest ; 
business men forgetting their honor while grasping 
greater gains ; ministers allowing creeds to outweigh serv- 
ice. Why do clergymen emphasize creed instead of 
service? Why do they mourn over death, instead of 
telling of the wonderful opportunities beyond? Why do 
judges punish crime instead of educating the criminal? 
Why does the world spend its care and thought on the 
fleeting shadows of earth life, rather than study the con- 
ditions of the heavenly one which is to last forever?" 

"You tell us that the world does not believe the mes- 
sages from here because of the false teaching that 
comes to earth from those pretending to be heavenly 
guides. It is true that many undeveloped and mischiev- 
ous ones on this plane are sending false and foolish 
teaching to whoever will receive it there. Yet, does 
the world abandon religion because of its grievous er- 
rors? Do teachers stop teaching because ignorant ones 
put forward wrong ideas? Do honest men give up their 
honest business because dishonest ones are busy in graft 
or robbery? Do physicians stop healing the sick because 



12 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

of the unlearned pretenders in their profession? Good 
and evil have gone on together since the world began, 
and it is still a conflict even on this plane. It is for the 
wise ones of earth to recognize the truth in the teaching 
from here, and to discard that which is not true. Learn 
to discriminate. Learn to discover the spirit beneath the 
words, and judge of its sincerity by its spiritual value." 



II. 

COMMUNICATION 

ONE of the arguments used against spirit communi- 
cation is: "It cannot possibly be true, because so 
many have lost loved ones and have longed with 
unutterable longing for some word or sign from them; 
yet none has come." Such critics do not understand 
that there must be a receiver here as well as a sender 
there. They do not realize that the so-called sixth sense 
is not a universal attribute. Yet it is that uncompre- 
hended sense that renders one capable of receiving mes- 
sages that otherwise would fall on empty air. Some 
possess this psychic power naturally; others may par- 
tially acquire it through practice. But in both cases cer- 
tain conditions are necessary for the receiving of the 
subtle, soundless words that cross the unseen boundary. 

Speaking of the development of this psychic sense, 
we are told: 

"You can train the mind to stop thinking. Shut out 
all the world and all the busy vibrations of the brain. 
Study passivity; practice the passive condition until you 
feel yourself in tune with the higher vibrations. Try 
to realize yourself as spirit, — not bound by the limita- 
tions of the flesh, — but spirit on its way to immortal 
life. Then, when the message comes, listen spiritually; 
think of yourself only as a medium through which the 
words may filter to your mortal mind. For we must 
influence that mind, or you could not recommunicate our 
ideas to the world." 

13 



14 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

A former teacher of psychology told us through the 
pencil : 

"I tried to analyze the mind processes when on earth, 
and found that when I could attain the most absolute 
silence of the brain, the most absolute passivity, I re- 
ceived a gleam of thought from here. I did not recog- 
nize the source then, but called it the action of the sub- 
conscious intelligence. But now I know that into that 
silence of the brain, thoughts and words were impressed 
from here. Cultivate, then, this habit of silence. Spend 
some portion of each day in as perfect passivity as you 
can attain; and wait for the inner vision, the heavenly 
direction, which will surely follow, if you educate your 
mind to receive, instead of giving out its own thought." 

At another time, with a message partly written, a sen- 
tence was suddenly broken off and this followed : 

"Will you stop thinking out our problem? W T e are 
trying to use your mind but it is not passive enough. 
It sidetracks our thought before we can impress it upon 
your brain. Just now we wished one thing and you 
thought another, and the ideas antagonized each other." 

"We wish you to be so spiritually minded that we can 
come to you at any time, but the conditions are often 
contradictory. Sometimes you are passive when not 
psychic, and sometimes psychic when not passive." 
'Which is better then, psychic power or passivity?' 
"We can come through passivity more easily than 
through the psychic condition alone. To give up one's 
personality and let us take its place is true passivity, and 
sometimes that is lacking when the spirit is most de- 
sirous to receive." 

There are many ways in which the discarnate intelli- 



Communication 15 

gence tries to communicate with mortals. Raps, table 
tipping, trance speech and writing, the ouija-board, au- 
tomatic writing, letters of fire ; — all have had their place. 
For ourselves the much ridiculed ouija-board brought 
messages both interesting and evidential; although au- 
tomatic writing soon superseded the little triangle as 
quicker and more convenient. 

"Many people begin with ouija," we were told, "and 
then discover other and better ways." 

We asked through what power the ouija-board mes- 
sages were sent. 

"We influence your mind. If your brain does not 
respond, we cannot write. What we do is to impress 
the idea and let your brain form the words. Occasion- 
ally we can communicate our own words, but not al- 
ways." 

We asked about Hyslop's pictograph theory. 

"It explains many things. We try to form pictures in 
your mind of the things we wish you to know, and the 
choice of the words generally comes from your own 
consciousness. But the idea is ours. Do not forget that. 
The words used are often not the ones we wish, but we 
have to take the ones called up in your brain by the 
idea sent across." 

'It is claimed by some that the subjective mind, the 
subliminal mind, the latent memory, will account for the 
communications ?' 

"Some things do come from one's own mind, but only 
such things as have been previously put into it." 

'What is the subconscious mind?' 

"The subconscious is the soul, and has the attributes 
of the soul. Inspiration, knowledge quickly acquired, 
sensitiveness to impressions; — all these belong to the im- 
mortal part of life." 



16 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'We were told once that conscious and subconscious 
minds might be better called the material and the spiritu- 
al?' 

"That is true. Your spiritual body is as much with 
you now as it will be here: only here your spiritual im- 
pressions will not be obscured by the material senses." 

'The subconscious mind plays so many tricks, many 
are inclined to think it might do everything that is claimed 
as spirit manifestation?' 

"The subconscious mind is a puzzle here as well as 
there. But we know that beyond its curious powers of 
memory, there is a great field for the true spirit life. 
And we here can discriminate and see the difference be- 
tween the action of that subconsciousness and the out- 
pouring of words, sentences, messages, and inspirations 
from here. We see and know. You do not see, and 
hardly know. Why not trust us to separate the two ac- 
tivities? Your mind does get in occasionally; but we 
tell you so, and stop your writing. Can you not trust 
us to guide you?" 

Sis frequently notices that remarks from that side 
apply closely to thoughts that are in her mind, and she 
has wondered if her subjective mind had influenced the 
pencil. One night the pencil wrote: 

"We know your thought and will prove it otherwise. 
We are here, and we are not your mind nor your sub- 
jective self. Answer me! Does your subjective mind 
move your arm or turn your hand around like this? 
Tell me!" 

During this writing her hand was twisted and turned 
nearly over, still keeping the pencil on the paper. 

"The inner mind is a problem we have to deal with, 
and we are glad you are watching it too. It was to show 
that it was not your own mind, that so many persons 



Communication 17 

on this side have come to you in peculiar ways, and have 
impressed you with the reality of their presence." 

'You have many times told me that my own thought 
was getting in and preventing your expression ?' 

"The unintentional coloring of the messages, the ten- 
dencies of individual thought, all have their part in 
changing, even ever so little, the messages sent from 
here. It is only through the most conscientious endeavor 
on both sides that truth can filter through. The world 
needs to know that there is no open highway between the 
two worlds, — between the seen and the unseen ! We fol- 
low hidden trails; sometimes we break new paths; oc- 
casionally we wander far in search of an opening; and 
we are glad when we find any narrow way by which we 
may come. Yet the world scoffs if we lose a step here 
and there and fail of perfect knowledge." 

'Can you tell us some of the difficulties from your 
side?' 

"I think you do not comprehend the difference in the 
intelligence of spirits, for some have only the concep- 
tion of spirit life that was theirs when they left the 
earth. Many are like children and could not intelligently 
describe the life here. Others tell things that are not 
true, sometimes in ignorance, sometimes in mischief. 
Sometimes the newly arrived spirit may still be impressed 
by its own earth conceptions, and may send those mis- 
taken views to earth. 

"You must not forget that upon this plane that is near- 
est to earth, both good and evil forces meet. All come 
here ; and even the malicious ones can communicate with 
those on earth who will receive their messages. This is 
one of the evils of the 'open door,' and must be carefully 
guarded against. Do not harbor thoughts of hatred or 



18 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

revenge; for they will call towards you the evil-minded 
here, and evil is the result. Be true to high ideals." 

"Be critical, but be patient and fair-minded. Cast 
out everything that proves to be a mistake, but keep your 
faith in us nevertheless. Try to see the persistent effort 
we are making to draw you toward us ; and if we some- 
times fail, try to be patient with our failures and let us 
try again. You must understand that the psychic power 
here is as necessary for communication as it is there. 
Not all here have that gift. We do not have it in full 
degree, and you say of yourself that you are not strong 
in psychic power; so you may understand that we are 
not perfect senders and you are not a perfect receiver. 
But if you are patient and conscientious we may get 
much truth to you." 

A prominent teacher told us through the pencil: 
"The physical body is the greatest obstacle on earth 
in an attempt to fix the mind on spiritual things. I felt 
it so when there. The material senses are strong; and 
are intentionally so, to aid us in our earthly existence. 
Nevertheless it is nearly a prohibitive proposition when 
the mortal tries to come into communication with spirit." 

"If you could only see our difficulties you would be 
more patient with misunderstandings. We are of differ- 
ent condition and different expression, yet we try to give 
the marvels of this life in ways that you can understand. 
Be patient with our efforts to describe the indescriba- 
ble." 

'Can all spirits hear our voices when we speak?' 
"Not all. That power is acquired by study. This 
circle has made it a special study and all here listen and 
hear your voice when you speak." 



Communication 19 

Many times our teachers there find fault with Sis's 
critical or doubting attitude, but once this was written : 

"When we see the things that go across from here 
through the too credulous mediums we are glad of your 
skepticism. None of us wish a too uncritical attitude. 
There are two sources of evidence of the genuineness of 
our messages : one, the tests that have already been given 
you ; the other, the messages themselves. These are defi- 
nite statements, and in accord with high, spiritual life." 

Quite frequently in the earlier months Sis's mind was 
so filled with doubt as to prove an obstacle in receiving, 
and the following comments were made at different times 
regarding it: 

"Try and keep in mind all the fine and true messages 
that have come, and blot from your memory the mistakes 
that have been made. When you come here you will see 
our difficulties of communication, and will only wonder 
that anything can get through perfectly." 

"You are much too doubtful, and hinder those who try 
to help. Yet doubt is better than too much credulity. 
That is why we are trying to give you proofs : that you 
may as honestly believe as you honestly doubt." 

"Doubt is the only barrier, and you must recognize this, 
so that you will not lock us out." 

"It is right to prove all things, but you destroy the 
proof by too much doubt. We are giving you things be- 
yond the power of the senses to reveal. Your inner spirit 
bears testimony to the truth. Listen to that, and believe." 

The dangers of false teaching from that side were 
called to our attention and summed up as follows : 

"First, those newly arrived, with only their earth de- 
sires and knowledge. Second, the really wicked ones who 



20 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

have not left their malicious influences in the grave, and 
will lead others astray if possible. Third, those who, 
though good, are mistakenly so, and still cling to the con- 
victions of their earthly education, — its mistaken beliefs, 
creeds, etc. Those who wish to receive the truth from 
this side must cultivate discrimination, must desire the 
spiritual teaching, with its pure and unselfish conditions. 
Yet even then, care and always care should be taken, that 
the message does not suffer in transmission, and does 
not get entangled in the mind-thought of the medium." 

Sis spoke of some wonderful spirit manifestations of 
which she had read, and the pencil wrote: 

"You must not be disappointed because your power is 
of different quality. Have I not told you that the psy- 
chic gift manifests itself differently in different people? 
You are not a picture painter, nor a psychic letter-writer, 
nor have you any gift in materialization or trumpet speak- 
ing. These gifts are distributed among various people, 
and apparently all are necessary to influence different 
qualities of mind." 

Clairvoyance and telepathy have been advanced many 
times in attempts to explain away the spirit origin of 
communications. To get a better understanding of what 
these words mean we have asked Mary about them. 

'Does clairvoyance belong to the spiritual or the ma- 
terial part of man?' 

"It is a spiritual gift entirely. It is the spirit vision 
and is unlimited in range. How otherwise could we go 
to you when you are in strange places ?" 

'What is telepathy?' 

"It is the power to reproduce in another brain or an- 
other spirit, one's own thought. That is the shortest def- 
inition ; but the power used, or the 'how' of it, would re- 



Communication 21 

quire a longer explanation. Will you wait until we can 
call some one who can explain more fully?" 

Then after a moment or two : 

"A teacher is here who says that the action of the mind 
is twofold, — the outgoing and the incoming. The out- 
going action may be" 

The pencil stopped for some time. Then another at- 
tempt was made: 

"The brain receives impressions through all the material 
senses. But beyond these are the unexplained operations 
of other perceptions. These come from spirit forces" 

Then came an exceptionally long wait, — so long that I 
finally asked if it was because Sis was lacking in psy- 
chic power. 

"Not altogether. We are trying to give, in language 
sufficiently plain, the delicate operations of human 
thought, — the intricate actions of brain and spirit. 

"It is true that the human brain can send out thought 
which may find a receptive brain upon which it may be 
impressed. It is also true that spirit forces may carry 
messages from spirit to spirit. But in this latter case 
both sender and receiver must be sensitized by spirit per- 
ception." 

'Is it through telepathy that you get messages to us?' 

"Of course. How else could we reach you?" 

'Could a mind on this plane pick out a fact from the 
storehouse of another's memory?' 

"It would have to be an active thought in that other 
mind, a positive impression at the time." 

Sis asked how they impressed a thought on her mind. 

"You have to read our minds in a way, through our 
help at least, before you can express outwardly through 
the pencil." 

I asked : 



22 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Do you impress her mind with the thought, or does 
she read your mind?' 

"Mary thinks it is a blending of the two influences: 
our desire to impress and her desire to receive. When 
both influences are strong, the writing goes easily." 

'I suppose these efforts to impress and to receive are 
really some form of vibratory force?' 

"Vibration is a universal power with so many expres- 
sions they are hard to define sometimes." 

'I wonder if each brain is a center of power, a creator 
of vibrations?' 

"That may be true in a way ; but there are so many 
variations of power, that the influences would be hard 
to classify. Mary wishes she were more scientific ; but 
as yet she can deal only with results, seldom with causes. 
The study of causes is usually for far higher planes than 
ours. Some are intuitional here and seem to discern 
knowledge far beyond. But I am not of this class, I 
grieve to say. In the last analysis, of course, the great 
Creator of all is the source of all power and all uses of 
it." 

'Mary, I wonder if you understand that statement any 
better than we do?' 

"Not much. We believe more than you do, but the 
definite knowledge is ages in advance of our present 
learning." 

I had been reading aloud one evening an article, in 
which apparently the foundation question was not, 'Can 
the dead speak to us?,' but, 'What good will it do if they 
can?' And we turned to Mary for her viewpoint. Very 
emphatically the words were written : 

"What good? Where are her thoughts, her knowledge 
of the subject? She seems wholly ignorant of the higher 



Communication 23 

teachings of this life; of the happiness it has brought to 
anxiety; of the peace that has lightened pain; of the joy 
that has overcome sorrow ; of the happy anticipation of 
this life instead of the old terrified forebodings." 

One evening Sis asked what she should write to a 
friend concerning certain problems she had expressed, 
and was met with : 

"I am not your brain. Think it out yourself. You 
can answer if you choose. Go to it!" 

We laughed at the slang, and asked if it was their 
thought. 

"That was a reflection from earth, but it means a good 
deal." 

I asked if the expression was in Sis's mind. Mary 
replied : 

"We got the expression from her brain, and sent it 
back through her brain. We have to depend largely upon 
your word language to express our thought." 

I asked: 

'Do you ever supply your words entirely ?' 

"Sometimes, and occasionally use expressions quite in- 
dependent of her thought; but more often impress the 
idea and let her choose the words." 

The riddle of the subconscious mind, its action, its 
limitations, — all have suggested many questions. One 
evening I said : 

'We have read that this subconscious mind that you say 
is the soul, has no power of reasoning; it just records all 
knowledge received. If it has no greater power, how 
does it become a reasoning intelligence there?' 

"The subconscious self has added powers here. Its 
function on earth is to deepen impressions on the brain, 
nerves, or ganglia ; and it often reacts by suggesting those 



24 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

impressions again to the outer thought in very persistent 
ways. But, once freed from its earthly limitations, it be- 
comes a complete personality, with all the independent 
thought and action of the brain, and only suggests the 
former life through memory." 

Prof. William James gave us the following regarding 
the subconscious mind : 

"I worked on the problem during my life on earth and 
found it too great for me, as the two phases interlocked 
so confusingly. The whole subject is, of course, clarified 
to me now; but the argument from here might not ap- 
peal to students there. But I will state the proposition as 
I now see it. 

"There is an underlying consciousness in the human 
organism peculiarly susceptible from the outside. Dreams, 
visions, and germs of genius are hidden here. But this 
is not all. This same underlying consciousness is sus- 
ceptible to the influence of spirit life and spirit intelli- 
gence ; it receives messages from the discarnate as well as 
from incarnate influences. How to separate the spirit 
from the mortal influences — to discern the origin of influ- 
ences playing upon this sensitive unseen part of the hu- 
man organism — is the work of the intellect, that God- 
given power to separate, analyze, discard, or keep." 

The name of Professor William James occurs at inter- 
vals throughout this book. The manner in which we 
made his acquaintance through the pencil is fully de- 
scribed in Chapter XXIX. In addition to this episode 
other valued testimony has been given confirming the 
reality of his presence, which testimony for various 
reasons has not been included in the record. For a long 
time after he had apparently made known his identity, 
Sis resisted the movement of the pencil whenever it 



Communication 25 

appeared to be trying to write his name. One evening 
when she had several times taken her hand away from 
the paper at such attempts, the pencil finally wrote very 
forcibly : 

"Will you let me come, or not? W. James." 

'Do you not know why I have resisted the tendency to 
write your name?' 

"No, I do not. Why?" 

'Because I believed that one with your scholarly attain- 
ments would scarcely come to an unknown and inexperi- 
enced psychic, and I feared that my own mind was un- 
consciously trying to dictate the name.' 

The reply came quickly : 

"Remember that I was a student there of the subject 
you are now studying. No one can boast of knowledge 
here. The little we know sinks into insignificance in com- 
parison with the great yet-to-be-known. Can you under- 
stand? We are all students. Let us learn together if to- 
gether we can help." 



III. 

TESTS AND EVIDENTIAL MATTER 

1AM aware that the Society for Psychical Research 
has devoted its energies to proving the one fact of 
future existence, the continuity of human life after 
that which we call death. The circle with which we have 
been in communication regard that fact as already proved, 
and devote their messages largely to spiritual teachings 
and to descriptions of spirit life. In this volume, there- 
fore, instruction concerning future existence is of chief 
importance. The tests or evidential incidents which we 
have received have mostly been given as a stimulus to 
our own faith, and by way of credentials, that through 
them others might believe the more serious communica- 
tions. 

A few of these incidents are given in this chapter, 
trusting that they may serve to inspire belief in the mes- 
sages that follow. The closing chapter of the book also 
contains some evidential matter. 

In 1918 Margaret Cameron's book, 'The Seven Pur- 
poses,' was published. Having seen it advertised, I sent 
for a copy. Of the contents of the book, we knew abso- 
lutely nothing ; and because of this ignorance, it occurred 
to us to try and secure some test through its pages. We 
therefore asked our instructor to give us some word or 
sentence used in the book. After a little time this reply 
came: 

"The name of Napoleon occurs in the book." 

When the book arrived I looked eagerly through its 
26 



Tests and Evidential Matter 27 

pages for the wished-for proof, but found only a refer- 
ence to Napoleonic wars. We asked if that was what 
was meant, but were told : 

"No; Napoleon is mentioned." 

The next day Sis went through it very carefully, find- 
ing at last near its close, the name Napoleon in an incon- 
spicuous sentence of four words. This name, occurring 
as it does but once in the entire book, seems to us perfect 
evidence, for it does not seem possible that human telep- 
athy, 'cosmic consciousness,' or other explanation, can 
account for that one solitary word, among sixty or sev- 
enty thousand other words, being selected and impressed 
upon her mind, to be reproduced in writing. 

Before getting the book we had been reading others in 
which the subject of each chapter was indicated in the 
headlines above the chapter. This had suggested another 
test from 'The Seven Purposes,' and we asked if they 
could give the title of chapter four. 

"No," was the reply, "the chapter has no title." 

This we also found to be correct. 

The Society for Psychical Research has insisted that 
it is the unimportant things or occurrences that are most 
evidential; important objects or events being more likely 
to lodge in some human brain, thus bringing telepathy in 
as a possible explanation. We had one test of this kind, 
quite inconspicuous in character, but very evidential. 

Several years before Dee left us her mother had passed 
away, and to Dee was left the final disposal of her be- 
longings. Some of these she gave away, keeping many 
of the smaller things, packing these away in trunks or 
closets. One evening we asked Dee if she could tell us 
something we did not know. We had asked this before, 
but it had always transpired that either Sis or I had some 



28 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

slight knowledge or memory that spoiled the test. As an 
instance she wrote once: 

"I am sure F. R. does not remember the curious little 
fork which I bought in New Orleans." 

But I did remember it, and the interesting shop from 
which it came. But this evening she surprised us by 
saying : 

"Mother's hatpin in lower drawer of mahogany bu- 
reau." 

Now it happened that the bureau of solid mahogany 
which had been in her own room Dee had left in her 
will to a brother. It had several drawers, and under- 
neath them all, a secret drawer. We believed naturally, 
that the hatpin, of which we knew nothing, must have 
been in this drawer and had been overlooked when the 
bureau was taken away. So we gave up the matter as 
one incapable of proof. Some months later Sis and I 
were looking for an old embroidered cape that had be- 
longed to Dee's mother, and we searched through the 
drawers of a bureau in the room arranged for her moth- 
er, but afterward rarely used. The articles had never 
been looked over or touched since Dee had put them 
away. In the search we found in the lower drawer un- 
derneath many other articles, this hatpin which had be- 
longed to her mother. The bureau, though of mahogany, 
or at least of mahogany finish, was of much less impor- 
tance than the first one, and it had not entered our minds 
to look in it for the hatpin. But the information given : 
"Mother's hatpin in lower drawer of mahogany bureau," 
was literally correct. Although this may seem a trivial 
matter, the fact that we had no knowledge of the article — 
no person on earth even knew of its existence, and that 
the things had never been examined since they were placed 
there, — these lift the inconsequential occurrence into a test 



Tests and Evidential Matter 29 

of importance, and point to some supernormal intelligence 
as the source of the information. 

When selecting this incident for the book we asked Dee 
if she had seen the hatpin in the drawer. She said she 
had not. She had been searching her memory for tests 
for us and had finally recalled placing this hatpin in the 
place mentioned. 

One evening we were questioning concerning the resi- 
dence of a person whose address we did not know. We 
were told: 

"The address is V Street in the town of B ." 

We said that the street was unknown to us. 

"V Street lies between B and C 

streets." 

We were curious enough to motor to this town where 
we found in a new part recently laid out, that we had 

never seen, a short street called V lying for two 

blocks between B and C streets. For vari- 
ous reasons we did not attempt to ascertain if the person 
lived on this street. 

The movement of Sis's arm and hand in writing are to 
us an evidence of a force quite unknown and quite inde- 
pendent of herself. Her hand rests upon the table with 
the pencil held loosely between the fingers. After some 
minutes of waiting, — immediately at times, — there are 
various little twitching movements of the fingers. Then 
she describes a warmth that creeps up the center of her 
wrist and arm. Soon afterward her hand is turned 
quickly back and forth on the table, a dozen times or 
more, and then moved to the top of the page, and the 
pencil begins to form the letters. This is Mary's way of 
announcing herself, the first word usually being her name. 
When Dee comes, Sis's hand is whirled around in cir- 



30 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

cles on the table many times before beginning to write 
her name. 

Occasionally when something very emphatic is to be 
written, or when her own doubt gets in the way, her hand 
and arm to the elbow are jerked back to the shoulder 
with such force that frequently she involuntarily ex- 
claims because of the pain. She has tried to reproduce 
this last motion voluntarily, but has never succeeded in 
perfectly imitating it. Sometimes when writing Sis is a 
little incredulous over the information given and proba- 
bly resists somewhat the movement of the pencil. Then 
suddenly her hand will be pressed downward with much 
force, occasionally breaking the point of the pencil. 

Mary and Dee seem to have charge of the writing, and 
usually are the amanuenses for others who are allowed 
to communicate, but who are not able to write. Occa- 
sionally, however, some one from another circle appears 
who has the ability to control her hand, and comes in 
some unusual way. She describes as follows the way that 
one of them came: 

My hand was resting on the table as usual, when sud- 
denly it was raised with energy, the pencil falling from 
my ringers. My hand then raced back and forth across 
the table, the fingers unmistakably imitating piano play- 
ing. I was startled and asked : 

'Who is this?' 

I picked up the pencil and it wrote: 

"I will not tell you." 

Still more startled, I said: 

'I will not write unless you tell me who you are.' 

"I wish you to tell me who I am." 

'I haven't the slightest idea.' 

"I was in S once and saw you at your home." 



Tests and Evidential Matter 31 

'Well, that does not help me to recognize you.' 

"I was stopping at E hotel." 

With this there flashed into my brain the memory of 
a Boston friend who one summer had been at this hotel 
and who was very fond of piano music. I had often 
played for him. 

'Are you W S ?' 

"Yes, now you have it." 

Then followed a conversation which identified him 
quite perfectly. 

At another time an acquaintance tried for three eve- 
nings before getting Sis to recognize him. Mary, who 
was writing, persistently withheld the name, that it might 
become another proof that Sis's own brain was not dic- 
tating the words. Indeed this has been a frequent method 
of introducing old and half -for gotten acquaintances, 
Mary believing that these surprises are another evidence 
of their presence. 

Last summer while on a vacation trip, a friend asked 
Sis if she could possibly get news of a young soldier boy, 
whose home was in the same town, and who was a com- 
rade friend of her daughter Elsie. He had been killed 
by a shell shortly after entering the war. She gave his 

name, W B , and that was all that Sis 

knew of him. Always doubtful of her own power, Sis 
had little faith that the soldier could be found ; or, if so, 
that she could get any satisfactory message; and it was 
several months before she even made the attempt. Fi- 
nally one evening she asked if it would be possible, in 
the multitude of soldiers over there, to find this one. 
Mary replied: 

"We are not very good in this line of work, — detec- 
tive work of spirit land, you might call it, — but we are 
willing to try if you will tell us more about him." 



32 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

Sis gave his name and address, and after a few mo- 
ments of waiting, there was written : 

"A young soldier has answered the call and says he 
is the one. Will you let him tell his own story? I will 
write for him. He says:" 

"Yes, I was blown out of life there without my know- 
ledge. The last thing I remember was starting on the 
rush across 'no man's land.' That is all. Then I found 
myself here, very confused, very doubtful even of my own 
identity; for thought was not clear at first. The shock 
to the physical had some influence, I suppose, on the 
spiritual part of me. But this did not last long, and I 
began to see other boys coming over, some frightened, 
some smiling and glad, some with the brave soldier air 
still with them. Some of them I knew, and I tried to talk 
to them, but they were scarcely conscious enough of the 
change to find words. Then we were beckoned away to 
some place where we found other soldier boys, who had 
been here longer, and had 'found themselves,' so to speak. 
Then we wanted to know how the battles were going, and 
we were allowed to watch, and sometimes to help the 
boys : sometimes by sending courage to their soul 
thoughts ; or, when wounded, to send peace thoughts, and 
glad thoughts even, to those who were coming over. 

"The life here is all so wonderful that I can have no 
regret. But I wish I could send word to my parents. I 
want them to know that I live, and live far more per- 
fectly than before. And I am glad to be here, only I do 
not want them to grieve." 

'Can you tell me how you look?' 

"I have been trying to impress my presence upon your 
mind. I can say, slender of body, straight, and not too 
tall, with blue eyes — or dark eyes of some kind, — hanged 
if I know their color!* 



Tests and Evidential Matter 33 

"But anyway, tell Elsie I am the same boy she used 
to know, and I want her to think of me with pleasure, 
believing my life here is larger and better than I could 

ever have made it there. Good by. W B ." 

'That sounded all right, Mary. Do you think he is 
the right one?' 

"Yes. He is a bright boy, and we think he told the 
exact truth; but we did not know his earth life, and could 
not prove his identity except through his words." 

Sis wished he had given more proof that he really was 

W B . Almost immediately the pencil 

wrote : 

"Try to be passive and take this as he tells it, for he 
returned as you talked of him." 

Then evidently to convince her of his identity, he said : 

"I went to a dance with Elsie not long before I went 
away. We joked each other about the new dances and 
she tried to teach me the new steps, and I only stepped 
on her toes a few times ! Perhaps she will remember. I 
was not in the home town when I enlisted. I enlisted in 
another city." 

After a time Sis sent this account to her friend, and 

in reply was told that W B had enlisted, 

not in his home town, but in another ; that he returned 
to his home for a few days before his regiment left, and 
during that time took Elsie to a dance; and that after- 



* When reading this over, months later, Mary said W B 

was there listening, and that he objected to the slang. We were sorry to 
leave it out, thinking it an added touch. 

"Mary thinks so too, but it might not be understood by dignified 
readers. He has grown away from such speech and does not wish to be 
remembered by it." 

We talked it over and she finally said: 

"He says, use it if you wish. It might seem more human as you 
say." 

I suggested that we use it, and give this record in a footnote. 

"That is all right. Use it if you like in that way. W ." 



34 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

ward, when he said good bye to Elsie's mother, he laugh- 
ingly told her that he 'couldn't dance, could only step on 
Elsie's toes.' 

Three strongly evidential circumstances occur here: 
that he had not enlisted in his home town ; that he had 
taken Elsie to a dance; and that the joke about stepping 
on Elsie's toes was repeated from 'over there.' Another 
case in which the small things of life prove big in an evi- 
dential manner. 

Mr. Edwin Friend, who lost his life on the ill-fated 
Lusitania, was at one time, I understand, connected with 

the American Society for Psychical Research. Mr. J 

of this city had been intimately acquainted with Friend, 
and came one evening to see if we could get any commu- 
nication from him. Sis took up the pencil, and after a 
short wait, it wrote : 

"Dee is here. What can we do for you?" 

We explained that Mr. J would like to talk to 

his former acquaintance, Edwin Friend. 

"Wait a little. We are sending a messenger for him." 

Soon the writing commenced again with : 

"He is here and is glad to know that his old-time friend 

is present, and says if he thought J would respond, 

he would shake hands with him." 

Mr. J said later that to meet him with a joke 

was quite characteristic. Then Mr. Friend asked if Mr. 

J remembered their talks together, and that J 

was not as doubtful of a future life as he himself had 

been. Recalling their former conversations, Mr. J 

admitted this was true. Mr. Friend continued : 

"He was something of an investigator, but not along 
the same lines as myself." 

This was also true, and entirely unknown to us. 



Tests and Evidential Matter 35 

Then almost immediately Professor William James 
took the pencil and wrote these sentences : 

"Friend is better looking than when on earth. His 
teeth are perfect. His eyes do not need glasses." 

This was a complete puzzle to Sis as she had never 

known anything about Friend. But to Mr. J they 

suddenly assumed a particularly evidential character. Mr. 
Friend, he said, was a very homely man, and was quite 
conscious of his appearance. His teeth, it seems, were so 
prominent as to be disfiguring. And owing to trouble 
with his eyes, he wore glasses. So that the three sen- 
tences in regard to personal appearance took on the im- 
portance of tests. 

Then Mr. J asked if Edwin Friend, as a test, 

could tell him now what theory it was that he had ad- 
vanced in a letter to a mutual friend. Mary asked twice 
to have the question repeated. Then there was a short 
wait, after which Mary wrote : 

''Edwin Friend was trying to remember the theory in 
question. The open truth here, the perfection of knowl- 
edge, make us forget sometimes our halting beliefs over 
there." 

Finally Mr. Friend wrote : 

"I was absorbed in the telepathy theory to an extent, 
and that telepathy plays a great part in communcation 
between the two worlds." 

This, Mr. J said, was the subject of the letter. 

He then spoke of having a photograph of Mr. Friend, 
and the pencil wrote : 

"Well, he is welcome to it ! Tell him he had better hide 
it under a curtain though." 

Sis remarked that he had not lost his sense of fun over 
there. He replied: 

"We have lots of it, and James and I are constantly 



36 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

joking each other. I get after his pink pajamas, and he 
calls me a stage beauty." 

It was some time before Mr. J realized the rel- 
evancy of this last. But suddenly he saw in it another 
test, as Edwin Friend had been very fond of private 
theatricals, and often took feminine parts in some comedy, 
thus becoming the 'stage beauty' of the play. The 'pink 
pa jama' incident is familiar to any one who has read the 
books by Prof. Hyslop, the late secretary of the American 
Society for Psychical Research. 

At the last minute before the final arrangement of this 
book, Mary put through another test. It is best given as 
a copy from our records, as follows : 

July 15th. Mary has been working for a week on a 
test that had been arranged in their circle. It began on 
the 9th, when she said: 

"Try and be patient with our effort to send you mes- 
sages. What we wish now is not easy to get across, and 
so we wish your patient effort. Will you try now or wait 
until another time?" 

'I will try now if you think I am psychic enough.' 

"We wish to tell you of a new idea that one of the 

circle has suggested. It is that you The circle wish 

you to try to 

"Mary says she will wait. You do not take my thought 
tonight. Mary will keep the thought for another time." 

Then on the 12th, she wrote: 

"We wish to give you a few words if you can take 
them. We here are planning some 

"Will you try to keep passive until I can get through 
our thought. We wish to try to give you a word or two 
that may connect in a sentence some other evening as a 
sort of test. 



Tests and Evidential Matter 37 

"Try first a word meaning patience." 

'Will the word endurance do?' 

"Yes, that will do. Write it down." 

'Endurance/ 

"Yes, that will do. Then think of a word mean- 
■ng" 

The pencil failed to make anything but illegible marks. 

'Are you trying to write the word love ?' 

"Yes." 

'Love! 

"That is all for this time. Mary says : Keep those two 
words separate from other writing and let us add others." 

'Do you wish some other word than love?' 

"No, that is right. Keep those two words apart. We 
know that you have no idea of what is coming, therefore 
your mind is not doing this." 

(On two other evenings Mary continued these endeav- 
ors to get certain words across. There was much diffi- 
culty with two of them ; so, for the sake of brevity, sev- 
eral pages of the record are omitted, but the method was 
the same as has been shown.) 

This afternoon Mary asked Sis to write down the 
words received: Endurance, Love, Electricity, Society, 
Thought. Almost before the last letter was written Mary 
continued rapidly with the following: 

"Endurance is the thought of many on that plane when 
they should strive to make love the first in power and 
achievement; for love is the electric thrill that can mold 
society into spiritual thought. 

"That is the idea. Now phrase it differently." 

Tonight the following was written: 

"We are all here, all the circle, and all are rejoicing 
that the test went through fairly well. What do you 
think of it?" 



38 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

Sis said she had not rewritten it yet. 

"The wording can be changed, and the words them- 
selves, if you think of a better synonym. Mary thinks of 
it more as a test, but the sentiment is what we all believe 
too." 

I said I thought it an excellent test, but feared it would 
be criticized because both words and sentences came 
through Sis's pencil. 

"Will you be patient even with critics. They are clear- 
ing the subject of much that is false. We have one with 
us who is always a balance to us in this respect, William 
James, for he insists on the value of tests and of criti- 
cism. He thinks this is a good test because you were so 
doubtful and took the words so slowly. And at the last 
I wrote the sentence too quickly for your mind to even 
begin to form a sentence." 

'The words seemed so incongruous, I was wondering 
how it was possible to include them in a sentence.' 

"Yes. I feared your mind might unconsciously sug- 
gest a sentence, therefore I wrote hastily what we had 
decided upon. But we had not put it into the earthly ex- 
pression, and in the haste the phrasing was rather crude." 

This style of test was so easy for them to arrange that 
Mary has given several of them, "skeleton sentences," as 
she calls them ; suggesting words through the pencil, that 
apparently had no possible connection, and then dashing 
off complete and rational phrases including these words. 
Two of these are given below. 

One afternoon Sis took the pencil to ask Mary a ques- 
tion. But Mary had other wishes, it seemed, for she 
wrote at once : 

"Mary wishes that you try to give us a time of pas- 
sivity, that we may try some experiment in" 



Tests and Evidential Matter 39 

'In thought reading?' 

"Yes." 

'Now?' 

•'Yes, now." 

"The word we wish is used to denote a play." 

Sis offered several words, but Mary said: 

"No, play is the word we wish. Put it down." 

Later, Mary used the word drama instead. 

"Now try a word meaning" 

Sis mentioned some word. 

"Not that, but another meaning the same." 

'Space?' 

"Space will do. Now try a word for the" 

'Higher?' 

"Not higher, but the same meaning." 

'Upper?' 

"Yes, upper. The last word must be one meaning ac- 
tion." 

'Motion?' 

"Try another of that meaning." 

'Movement ?' 

"No, but nearly." 

'Progress ?' 

"Yes. Now write them together. I have to work 
through your mind." 

'Play. Space. Upper. Progress.' 

Then, as before, Mary wrote rapidly: 

"The drama of life began in space; 
It moved to upper and higher things ; 
And in all the life of unknown worlds 
'Tis progress that is the soul of things." 

Then again, after similar preliminary writing and 
guessing, the following words were written : 



40 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Existence. Life. Stillness. Heavenly.' 

And immediately Mary dashed off the following sen- 
tences containing these words : 

"A heavenly stillness comes to the soul 

And drives away all jarring strife. 

'Tis then that existence is reaching its goal, 

For then it comes near to the heavenly life." 

Aside from all the actual tests here given, there are 
incidents in connection with the writing itself that have 
furnished an accumulation of evidence showing the pres- 
ence of a reasoning personality, only explainable as a 
discarnate mind, or rather, many of them. 

First, is the plainly marked difference in many of the 
communications, one from another. The messages and 
remarks from Dee are often characteristic of her person- 
ality, as known so well in life by Sis and myself. Those 
from Mary frequently show evidences of certain traits 
that are not manifested by any other communicator. 
Halevans' apparent impatience and his style were entirely 
distinct from any one else. While the writings signed 
*W. James' may not show any great resemblance to his 
published books and letters, yet there is a recognizable 
similarity of construction and continuity of thought com- 
mon to most of them, though given on different dates. 

There is no reasonable way of explaining the many 
different persons who have appeared and communicated, 
except by admitting that they are what they pretend to 
be, unless one claims multiple personality of the subcon- 
scious mind of the receiver or medium. As this would 
require the personality to be split up into more than a 
hundred parts, each apparently quite complete in itself, 
such an explanation fails to explain much. 

Then how can the skeptic explain the following inci- 
dents and many similar ones? 



Tests and Evidential Matter 41 

When Mary was telling of the inhabitants of one of the 
planets, the pencil suddenly stopped. After a short pause 
she resumed the writing with this remark : 

"I was asking if I might describe how they walked." 

Unless it was the subconscious mind of the receiver, or 
a portion of it, doing the writing, who would it be, who 
could it be, except a discarnate spirit ? And pray explain 
why the medium's subconscious mind, if attempting to 
palm itself off as some one else, should suddenly feel it 
necessary to ask permission to make some statement. Such 
an explanation would only complicate the situation. 

Many times when some certain person is called for, the 
reply will be, "Wait a little, I will call him;" and after 
a few moments the person called will appear. Several 
times after such a pause the reply was : "He cannot come 
just at present ;" or,, "He is far away just now." 

Dee and Mary are almost invariably present, yet two 
or three times when Dee was wanted, Mary has replied, 
"Dee is with her class of children." 

We were much surprised once to find Dee and Mary 
both absent, and other members of the circle did the writ- 
ing. To add to the surprise, an old friend of Sis made 
himself known after several attempts, — a person whom 
Sis had not even thought of in years. During the writ- 
ing Dee and Mary suddenly arrived, saying they had been 
on a long trip to another planet ; and Mary wrote : 

"Mary is here, and fine things have been going on with- 
out me ! But I guess I will have to forgive you, for the 
test was pretty good after all. I was watching the last 
part of it and think you were rather surprised at the 
outcome." 

Can you possibly conjure up any explanation of, or 
even any reason for, such remarks, except a spiritistic 
one? 



42 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 

Then, the many personalities that have been intro- 
duced, and the manner of their introduction, all have 
been interesting. Mary and Dee both say this is done 
principally to furnish evidence in various ways. Some of 
these persons introduced have been recognized with great 
difficulty. One never has been able to bring himself to 
Sis's memory. One of these persons wrote a strong plea 
for earth people to study more concerning the future 
life, and promised to give another message next evening. 
So, the next evening we were expecting this, and Mary 
said it would be given. A little hesitancy was shown in 
beginning the writing, and after a paragraph had come, 
it was discovered that some one else entirely was writ- 
ing. Later, Mary explained that this second person had 
come to them just when they were ready to write, and 
the first person had given way for the second. 

Is not the logical and sensible explanation of these sur- 
prises that of actual spirit communication? 

There is plainly evident a strong desire to have as much 
of the world as possible receive information concerning 
the future life. In trying to give this, there is found con- 
siderable difficulty in getting the medium to write it as 
wished. Formal messages are tried and abandoned. 
Many new persons are introduced so that in telling their 
stories, information can be gotten through. Even this 
method is not entirely satisfactory, so bits of information 
are passed out in ordinary conversation. All sorts of 
schemes are resorted to in attempts to overcome the 
doubts and caution and other inhibitions of the receiver. 

The information received, the manner in which it is 
put through, the evident purpose for which it is sent, the 
arguments used and the explanations given, — all show a 
reasoning intelligence working logically toward an end 
or purpose. And this purpose is to call the attention of 
earth people to better paths leading to the future life. 



IV. 

THE AWAKENING 

SOME of us have watched by the bedside of one whom 
we loved, in that last mysterious moment when life 
has separated from the body, leaving it to return to 
the elements from which it came. And this life? We 
have questioned : Where does it go, and how, — this life, 
soul, spirit, this indestructible, yet invisible something? 
How does it begin the strange unaccustomed existence, 
of which we have known so little? These are the ques- 
tions we have asked again and again, and the replies have 
given us much to think about. 

"The awakening," we are told, "is a gradual coming 
into consciousness ; yet this unconscious condition differs 
in different people. A case of long suffering, or brain 
trouble, or extreme ignorance, or even materialism, might 
result in a long sleep or dream condition. But the uncon- 
scious soul is even then beginning its education for the 
new life, through the suggestions given by watchful 
guides and teachers. 

"There is a great difference in the length of time of this 
unconscious period of the discarnate soul. Soldiers killed 
in battle often become conscious almost immediately. 
They go out in vigorous health ; the life principle has not 
been disturbed by sickness or age. A very great influ- 
ence abides in the habit of thought while on earth, wheth- 
er it is a spirital conviction or a material belief. Many 
times the spirit comes over into the dream state with 
beliefs that have been deeply impressed upon it by mortal 
conditions. For instance, one who had suffered years 

43 



44 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

of extreme illness and pain, remained many weeks in the 
belief that she was still in her poor suffering body. She 
complained of the cold ; called the nurse to cover her up ; 
and could not understand why the attendant was not more 
watchful, and why her children could not come to her." 

"Many undeveloped souls are constantly coming. We 
meet and care for them and lead them patiently onward 
into better knowledge. To meet those who have tried 
to do right on earth, even though mistaken in their be- 
liefs, is a work of love here, and the way is made bright 
for them by the friendliness of their reception. 

"There are circles whose principal work is to care for 
those who arrive without any conception of this life, — 
ignorance pure and simple; people who have never 
thought or questioned beyond the earthly existence. 

"Many come with their mortal habits of selfishness, 
pride, ignorance, and folly. These faults must be elimin- 
ated before they can begin to progress. It is our happi- 
ness to watch this growth out of selfishness into service, 
out of pride into humility, out of ignorance into knowl- 
edge, out of folly into wisdom. Sometimes the pathway 
upward is long indeed, and filled with repentance and 
sorrow. Yet through these they may be led into the true 
life of the spirit. The ones who are longest retarded, 
and who come into spiritual joy with almost incredible 
slowness, are those who have no wish to change, who are 
wedded to their sins, and could not be happy with pure 
and noble spirits. For these a lifetime, — or even many 
lifetimes, — may pass before their desires change from 
evil to good." 

In strong and beautiful contrast with such experience, 
is the arrival of one whom we had known during her 
loving and unselfish earth life. We asked what were her 
recollections of the awakening. 



The Awakening 45 

"My recollections here?" was the reply, "To me now 
there seems only the remembrance of light, that was so 
clear and beautiful. I had been for a time unconscious, 
resting as it seemed. Then I began to see vaguely, and 
to hear exquisite sounds, and I slowly came into the con- 
sciousness that I had passed over and that I still lived. 
Then my good angel, Mary, so surrounded me with her 
tenderness and affection that I could nevermore be other- 
wise than happy." 

Later, this same "good angel, Mary," said this of our 
friend : 

"I was sent to receive her, as I have been sent to many 
others. She was long in the restful state before conscious- 
ness came, and I watched and loved her from the first. 
I saw her soul as it came into its spiritual inheritance, 
and her pure spirit was so beautiful that my love was 
captured before she even knew me." 

Another person described her passing in this way: 

"I did not know I had passed into this life, and I ex- 
perienced the dream condition you have heard so much 
about. Then I began to see 'men as trees walking,' as 
the Bible has it, and I wondered. But I thought it part 
of the attack that I was vaguely conscious of having ex- 
perienced. When I finally came to a knowledge of this 
life, I found myself as ignorant as a child." 

Another said: 

"I was too ill to realize my danger, and passed over 
without knowing it. But oh, my dear! I was met with 
such tenderness and love that my life seemed all at once 
transformed. And I have desired nothing so much, as 
to grow into the same loving service for others. I am 
with a circle who meet many who, like me, come over 
alone ; and the care that we may give them is a joy great- 
er than I can describe." 



THE SPIRIT BODY 

IT is difficult for the human mind to realize any condi- 
tions that lie outside the five physical senses. These, 
since man was created, have been his guide and pro- 
tection until he can scarcely conceive of intelligent life 
existing without them. The spirit body, which cannot be 
tested through these senses, — sight without eyes, hear- 
ing without ears, thought without brain, touch, move- 
ment, all without the physical equipment, — is nearly if 
not quite incomprehensible. 

Our repeated questions have brought answers which 
have enlightened our dull comprehension to a certain 
extent. We asked one evening if the statement was true 
that spirit bodies were etheric. 

"It is true that our bodies are etheric in substance; 
and we admire more and more their adaptation to spir- 
itual environment. We do not have the material senses, 
or the material substance; we are constructed, so far as 
the body is concerned, of finer material. We are not 
conscious of our bodies, for they serve us without pain 
or weariness, and we are not constantly taking care of 
them as on earth." 

'Can you see each other?' 

"We can see each other, but perceive through different 
senses. You need not fear for the expression of spiritu- 
al life or spirit body, for all is far better than any you 
have imagined/' 

'You do not breathe ; do you have lungs ?' 
46 



The: Spirit Body 47 

"No, nor any of the other organs necessary for earth 
life. The material organs were created for man's use 
during his material life and are quite unnecessary here. 
We do not need eyes nor ears, for sight and hearing 
are through spirit powers ; yet we have the semblance of 
these in our spirit forms. We do not need the organs 
of speech, nor the mouth, nor other organs of the ma- 
terial outfit; yet the outline of the material form is 
beautiful, and we can well assume that form for our- 
selves. We have no material limbs ; yet when you see 
us the likeness will not be missing. We love the old fa- 
miliar form and it becomes more beautiful here, and re- 
mains." 

'Do you have the sense of touch?' 

"We might if we chose, for spirit can give sensation as 
perfectly as the nerves, but we do not often require 
this." 

One evening Mary wrote: 

"Many friends are here, wishing news from earth." 

'Are they all in this room?' 

"We can get into smaller compass than you imagine; 
yet if you could see us you would recognize every one." 

'What are you, anyway? Just a thought floating 
around?' 

"No! We have forms, and they are very like our 
earthly ones, only better. Spirit is not confined to any 
particular length, breadth, or thickness. Nevertheless, 
we have bodies, and do have size if we wish." 

I spoke of reading of debates among monks of olden 
times over the question of how many angels could stand 
on a needle's point. 

"That is a good question. I know I could balance on 
a needle's point, or I could occupy as much room as I 
ever did on earth." 



48 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'How did you come into the room? The windows 
and doors are closed.' 

"You need not think that walls are obstacles to us. 
We pass through them as easily as light passes through 
glass." 

'How does the wall appear to you?' 

"Something like a cloud, through which we move as 
easily as you would walk through a fog." 

'You are like an X-ray then?' 

"That is a good comparison as far as movement 
through obstacles is concerned." 

'How about rain and storms ?' 

"All weather is bright to us. Changes in temperature 
make no difference, nor clouds, nor rain. We could 
move away from any tornado if we chose, or we could 
stay in it and enjoy its motion. We could outride any 
tempest in a flash, and the rain cannot even moisten the 
texture of our raiment. Can't you understand, you 
human child? Wait till you come and we will prove to 
you how superior we are to nature's elements." 

'Can you touch each other : shake hands, for instance ?' 

"What are those motions except to express thought? 
We do not need such expressions, for with us thought 
expresses itself without medium of touch or of speech, 
although we can use these if we wish." 

Sis, always doubtful and confused about the powers 
of spirit, asked: 

'With your spirit sight, can you see Dee?' 

"She is here and smiling that you are still so ignorant 
of spirit power. She is near you and could touch you, 
yet you are doubtful of her presence." 

'How does she look?' 

"As she looked when on earth, only far more beauti- 
ful. Her robes fall about her with soft, cloud-like ra- 



The Spirit Body 49 

diance, and express the same sense of harmony that 
she loved on earth." 

Then Sis asked Dee to tell her how Mary looked. 

"Mary has dark eyes and is taller than I am. We 
are not alike in looks, but are alike in perceptions, 
tastes, and desires. We have different work, and each 
has different interests; yet we are closely related. Can 
you understand?" 

'How about her dress?' 

"She wears delicate colors, as nearly all do; some- 
times rose color, pink, or lavender, but in shades more 
delicate than any you know. We are never afraid of 
injuring our robes, for they are not subject to wear or 
soil. They are never in the way, and we do not step on 
or get entangled in them. 

"We are clothed in garments that correspond to our 
mental and spiritual condition. You will appear in a 
simple white garment at first, and this will change as you 
change. Mental qualities express themselves outwardly, 
and different minds express different colors. Minds that 
are filled with doubt are sometimes clothed in incongru- 
ous colors. The destructive forces have coarse gar- 
ments of the most discordant colors. They imagine 
themselves in gorgeous apparel. But they will some- 
time see themselves as they are, which will be when 
they reach out for something better. 

"The clothes are made by thought processes, as are 
all our beautiful surroundings. We are clothed when 
we first arrive, and only the color remains for us, which 
is decided by our own thought lives. We can change 
when we choose, but few changes are made, for the 
material is indestructible." 

We had been talking of dress one evening, and jok- 
ingly asked about the prevailing fashions there. 



50 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 

"We could never describe the fashions here, for they 
change with lightning swiftness. We would have to 
describe the prevailing thought instead. Thought mani- 
fests itself in changes of color. Character always differ- 
entiates the appearance. The appearance is lovely in 
proportion as the spirit is lovely. Dress is more than 
external adornment; it becomes a sort of symbol of 
character." 

One evening my grandfather came, and Mary said : 

"He is very bright and happy looking, and if you 
could see his perfect form and youthful appearance, 
you would not be calling him grandfather." 

I spoke of his stooping shoulders when on earth, and 
Mary came back with this: 

"Must I repeat, that no physical imperfection appears 
in the spirit form? He is not surprised that you re- 
member his bent figure, but thinks he will be able to 
surprise you when you come." 

A young soldier of whom we had known, had been 
blown to atoms by a shell. We asked if that would in- 
terfere with the spirit's entrance into that life. 

"The body does not imprison the spirit; neither can 
the spirit be injured. The soul of the young soldier 
would arrive here as perfectly as if borne on angel 
wings." 

'Then spirit is not subject to accidents?' 

"Spirit is superior to all conditions. I could meet 
lightning without sensation, or ride on the wings of a 
tornado, or drop into the greatest heat, or move among 
polar snows, and all sensations would be pleasant. 
Spirit is the controlling power. I do not quite know 
how to express it, but spirit is above and beyond any 
conflict of the elements, or any material conditions. In 



The Spirit Body 51 

our movement through the ether, we have no sense of 
obstruction, and we pass easily through matter that you 
consider solid. We are infinitely finer than any material 
known on earth.'' 

'Could you descend into the earth?' 

"It is through spirit that the treasures of the earth 
have been found. It is through spiritual impressions on 
the mind of man that he has been sent to seeking and 
using the hidden riches which are there for the finding." 

Speaking of the higher planes, we are told: 

"Life on the higher planes is more ethereal than here, 
and all conditions are more ethereal. Coming to this 
plane from a higher one is a little like descending from 
an altitude where the air is light, to a lowland where the 
air is dense. Like a life accustomed to the rarefied 
air of mountain tops, descending into deep pits of the 
earth, where the air is too heavy for them to breathe." 



VI. 

SPIKIT SENSES 

WE have been schooled by earthly teachers into 
the belief that once we have passed the gate- 
way of death, the fair land of promise — the 
paradise, the heavenly home, — would lie before us in 
all its perfection, and in one moment of rapture we 
would see and understand, and immediately all knowl- 
edge as well as vision would be ours. Instead of this 
instantaneous fairyland of delight, we have been told 
of the more normal one of growth, of steadily increas- 
ing knowledge, the continued unfolding of new fields 
of vision; and always beyond, the unending vistas of 
greater knowledge, greater marvels and greater joy. 

It is said that, "at first even the spiritual vision is 
dim, and many mistakes are made." And one speak- 
ing of his own experience said: 

"I did not attain spiritual powers at once; the spir- 
itual vision was especially long in coming. This caused 
an unnatural appearance of the surrroundings, and as 
I could not discern objects distinctly, I was often mis- 
taken. The hearing was also blurred and indistinct. 
But everything appeared so much better than the life I 
had left, that even then I was happy." 

Prof. William James has written many times for us 
in later months. He said one evening: 

"I have been trying patiently to perfect my hearing 
of earth sounds. This is a study, as well as most of the 

52 



Spirit Senses 53 

other gifts we strive for here. I have improved so much 
that I can often hear your conversation together. I 
can see better also, and can distinguish the different 
personalities of individuals there." 

We asked if he could explain clairvoyance. 

"Clairvoyance is the sight of the spirit; the sight 
which has its own light, and can penetrate distance; 
can visualize behind walls of stone, or even through 
the earthly covering of mortal bodies. For it can see 
mind, as I just now saw your mind, and the question 
poising and ready to be liberated by speech." 

At another time we asked Mary if she could see us. 

"We can see you and are here in the room with 
you." 

'You are not much more material than an X-ray/ 

"Not much; but we have all that is essential. Do 
not for a moment think that we are lacking in anything 
that goes to make up life, perception, or intelligence." 

'But there is a limit to what you can see of material 
things, is there not ?' 

"I can hardly explain spiritual vision ; but it does not 
depend upon the optic nerve." 

'Does it depend upon some one here ?' 

"I think that has something to do with it ; for I see 
you when talking to you, but not always at other 
times." 

There is, no doubt, much misunderstanding in regard 
to the ability of the discarnate spirit to discern material 
things and material happenings. If we think of our 
departed friends as active entities on the other side, 
most of us imagine them as watching with increased in- 
terest those they have left behind. Perhaps few stop 
to analyze what they really do think and imagine; but 



54 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

usually, I think, there is a vague impression that the 
spirit can see everything in our daily life, and know 
all we are doing and even thinking. This seems to be 
far from the truth. A few who are strongly psychic 
by nature and fitted by study and training for such 
observation, can do this. Of the others, only those 
who are "linked by a strong bond of attraction" of 
love or sympathy, have such powers. And the extent 
of this vision and knowledge, outside of psychic clair- 
voyance, is in proportion to the strength of these ties. 
Even when we are seen by our loved ones, they often 
only see our soul or inner spirit, and frequently are un- 
able to read a single one of our thoughts. 

One evening we sat quite a long time without any 
manifestation from 'over there,' and we jokingly said : 

'Guess they must have gone to a picture show.' 

Immediately the pencil dashed off: 

"You are right. We have been to a picture show." 

'Just what do you mean by that?' 

"We mean we can see so much that is beyond your 
vision that is wonderful, that we can well call it a pic- 
ture show. We not only see your surroundings, but we 
see your spirit selves, which are far finer than your 
earthly ones." 

These chapters were all read aloud for their cor- 
rection. When we came to the above, Mary added the 
following : 

"That is a limited answer. If you could for one in- 
stant visualize what we actually see, you would not 
wonder at our expression." 

'Can you tell us just what you are seeing right now?' 

"The working of the human mind is an increasing 
wonder to us here who were so blind to it all on earth. 



Spirit Senses 55 

The mind occupies the first place in our vision; then the 
material by which it is encased; then its environment 
and the influences playing upon it. 'The Story of the 
Mind,' one might call it. In an earthly picture show, 
the writer of the play stumbles darkly along the same 
path, only more often bringing to the light the trage- 
dies and woes which are generated in the mind. The 
story as we see it here is so often written in the pure 
white light of unselfish purpose, that we wish we could 
give this picture to you. Many influences are there, un- 
seen by you, that to our sight glow with heavenly ra- 
diance, and it is the influence of such vision that keeps 
us from despair over the earthly mistakes and crimes." 

Once we were told : 

"Your spiritual body is as much with you now as it 
will be here; only there its powers are obscured by the 
five senses. Those five senses make havoc with spiritu- 
al logic and instruction. Why not give your study, 
thought, and investigation to what is beyond and outside 
of those five earthly and material powers? They are 
given to serve you through the earthly phase of your 
journey hitherward, but were not meant to chain, clog, 
and darken the higher impressions. Five senses ! You 
have a hundred here, and all more perfect than any of 
the five." 

'Are you not exaggerating in that?' 

"Not a bit! Look with spirit sight, hear with spirit 
hearing, comprehend with spirit understanding, and the 
vastness of the universe, the majesty of its glory and 
beauty, will make you scorn the five pitiful senses." 

Partly in an explanatory way, another communicator 
wrote : 

"We have perceptions which might rank as senses. 



56 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

The five earthly ones are all so increased and multi- 
plied by their varied powers, that they might well be 
called additional ones. Then we have perceptions not 
dependent upon sight, hearing, touch or taste. These 
belong to spirit intuitions." 

'I suppose you hardly have need of the sense of 
taste ?' 

"Not as you know it. Although there are many 
things that appeal to us almost like that sense. We 
have fruits and flowers and many other things, that ap- 
peal to both taste and smell. But we do not gain them 
through material organs as you do." 

We asked about other sensations. 

"We have sensations analagous to the mortal ones, 
though only in a spiritual sense. We do not need to 
clasp the hand to show our friendship. There is no 
need of kisses or other expressions of affection. We 
have the spiritualized form of them which is higher 
and finer." 

'Do you use language there?' 

"We can speak if we wish; and oratory, poetry and 
lessons are given in word language. But in ordinary 
intercourse ideas flash from mind to mind without need 
of words. We speak with spirit organs, as we use 
other spirit powers; but this you can hardly understand 
as yet." 

'Can you read the written words here, or do you get 
them through our minds?' 

"I read mostly through the mind ; I have not learned 
the other way yet. Others can read written words, 
but I have not progressed so far." 

'If there were a picture in this room that neither of 
us knew or saw, could you tell what it was?' 

"I doubt it, unless it was the likeness of some one I 






Spirit Senses 57 

knew and loved, and I am not sure even of that. We 
see your soul or spirit selves, and do not discern the 
physical very clearly except as a shadow of the soul. 
It is like seeing your true self through a veil; the ma- 
terial flesh is the veil. A picture does not have the 
inner spirit. It is only an impression of a material body, 
and that is hard for us to see. Some can see perfectly 
all material things, but my own power is at present 
limited." 



VII. 
SPIRIT LAND 

PERHAPS now we can picture the soul with its newly 
acquired powers of observation, its spiritual vision. 
What of its environment? What is there to see? 

It is practically beyond the powers of the material 
brain to conceive of the reality, the substantiality, of 
the spirit world, the objects that the inhabitants of 
spirit land see with the perception that corresponds to 
our sight. From various descriptions that we have read, 
and from the information given to us, there is reason to 
believe that the landscapes, trees, and buildings of the 
spirit world are more 'real,' are more nearly a material 
substance, than we might think. The suggestion given 
elsewhere in the book, that mind in that realm has 
power to build up these objects from electrons by using 
laws of which we know nothing, gives us food for 
thought. 

The results of such work are not perceptible to our 
senses, of course ; but they are seen by the new powers 
of spirit. How little we would know of air and most 
forms of gas if our other senses registered them no 
better than does our sight! Can we not imagine a 
sight perception so superior to the one we now possess, 
that sensations would be registered and recognized, not 
only from gases, but from even more tenuous 'material?' 
Is there reason for denying that electrons may be con- 
trolled by laws we have not known? We certainly do 
not deny the reality of atoms or molecules; yet what 
58 



Spirit Land 59 

inconceivable numbers of these must be massed togeth- 
er before they can be sensed by any of our five ma- 
terial powers! Is it safe to assert the impossibility of 
some other combination of these, or of electrons, than 
those we have known? Scientists of course are loath 
to take any hypothesis into consideration involving un- 
known laws. But most of them accept ether, the char- 
acteristics of which seem in some ways to defy known 
laws. This means that if ether exists, it is controlled 
by laws as yet unrecognized. There may be other un- 
recognized forces. There may be 'substance' and 'ma- 
terial' in the spirit realm! 

Of course our inquisitive minds were early seeking 
information as to what the spirit world was like. Were 
there trees and flowers and buildings? Were there 
mountains and rivers and beautiful landscapes? 

"There are gardens and flowers here of exceeding 
beauty. They are formed by thought processes accord- 
ing to certain laws, and only those who love beauty and 
form are intrusted with the work. Architecture is also 
a thought product. You need not try to understand 
the operation, for it belongs to spirit and to spirit 
alone." 

One who was at that time engaged in architecture 
and in color formation there told us one evening: 

"We are building and building, making halls and 
rooms and houses in the most exquisite way imaginable, 
and never for a moment have to halt for lack of means 
or lack of material. Truly the 'many mansions' are 
here, and beautiful beyond description. When you 
come you will have a home that will express your most 
artistic fancy and your greatest desire for beauty." 

'Can you give us a description of the building you 
use as a meeting hall?' 



60 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"I will try. It is not of marble or wood or stone, 
but a beautiful building of white material, shining and 
pure, with dome of golden color, with halls and rooms 
and various meeting places and appointments for the 
different studies." 

'Do you have pictures?' 

"Pictures are used to illustrate many different studies ; 
but these are more evanescent thoughts thrown forward 
pictorially to illustrate something in the lesson." 

'Do you have no permanent pictures ?' 

"Pictures are painted by artists here as they are on 
earth, only with different canvas and color. But once 
painted, they can remain until replaced by others, or 
until the artists themselves erase them." 

'Does this hall of learning appear to each person the 
same in every detail?' 

"The building remains; and those who enter find the 
same halls, the same rooms, the same laboratories, the 
same equipment for explanation, and the same books, — 
if I may so name some of the thought impressions. You 
seem to think there is no substantiality to spirit, while 
we know it is the only substantiality." 

Being told that they were creations of the mind, it 
was very difficult for us to realize their permanence, 
and we more than once asked about it. 

'You say the park or landscape is a creation of the 
mind?' 

"Yes ; but more real than you imagine of mental 
pictures, because all can see and enjoy the same." 

'Is this mental picture of a park a mirage or a reali- 
ty?' 

"It is a reality, for mind is the only reality here." 

'Is such a picture permanent, or does it change?' 



Spirit Land 61 

"It would remain until altered by command. It has 
permanency affected only by the directing wills of the 
powers who control." 

'Can you tell us what the flowers are like?' 
"Try to imagine a flower that neither fades nor with- 
ers, yet may disappear to make room for other flowers 
when so desired. We do not destroy, but they become 
a part of the etheric substance again, to be used later 
in other creations. We can produce growing plants if 
we choose, and watch the bud come into flower, and 
leaf and stem perfect themselves. Or we can create the 
flower full grown and beautiful." 

Once when Dee had been telling us of her little pu- 
pils, and of their play in the gardens, she said : 

"The gardens devoted to children are far more beau- 
tiful than any known to you. The flowers are of ex- 
quisite beauty, many-hued, and with forms unknown on 
earth. There are lakes with water crystal-clear; foun- 
tains softly splashing; tree-shaded nooks and corners; 
and wide, open places for games or play. Can you 
imagine children playing in lake or fountain without 
spoiling their beautiful garments, or catching cold? Can 
you imagine a sunshine that does not burn, or winds 
that bring no dust, or play and exercise followed by no 
fatigue?" 

'Will we be able to see the beautiful landscapes from 
the first, when we arrive?' 

"You will be able to enjoy nature from the first. We 
have landscapes here, and can go on to other scenes as 
we wish, the same as you travel to new scenes and 
places." 

'Are there changes there? Do the landscapes change? 
Do your beautiful flowers change?' 



62 Spirit World and Spirit Lipp, 

"The things we wish to remain are stable. But our 
wishes change, and our surroundings adapt themselves 
to our thoughts. Would you like to live in an old 
house when a more beautiful one could be yours? 
Would you there keep a garden of weeds, if your larger 
intelligence could produce flowers? Everything here 
evolves as we evolve. Growth and change are the laws 
of life both here and there." 

One evening we called for Dee, and Mary replied 
that she would soon arrive. When she came Sis said : 

'Dee, I was thinking of your coming when I called, 
and wondering how you came; whether you walked on 
the ground or came through the air?' 

"I was coming quickly, so that my feet did not ex- 
actly touch the ground; but I can walk if I choose." 

'What is the ground like? Can you describe it?' 

"We walk on solid ground, you might say, but not 
as earth ground would seem. It has no dust; no rain 
can make it impassable, nor mud to soil our garments 
or feet. It is more like a glass foundation. That is 
not a good comparison, but it is as near as I can think 
just now. Always smooth, dry, dustless; and always 
beautiful in its winding way or broad thoroughfare. 
We may walk through groves, or by running stream, or 
sit by lake or fountain. Or we may meet others in the 
broad and beautiful streets. Yet we do not need to 
use these paths or streets unless we choose, for we can 
come more quickly, rising above all the habitations and 
all the natural loveliness, and move swiftly through the 
air. 

"Does this satisfy you? We are not confined to any 
one way, but can choose our own." 

'Can you in any way describe what the ground is 
made of?' 



Spirit Land 63 

"Not exactly, any more than we can describe the 
material of which our homes are made. There are some 
things here that are so nearly indescribable to you, that 
all we can do is to make an attempt at their appearance. 
No spirit material is exactly like the mortal, and our 
names for them would convey no meaning to you." 

'Do the trees and flowers there have any life that is 
comparable to plant life here?' 

"The life of a plant here depends upon the thought 
of the one who conceived it. For flowers and plants 
are the work of artists, and each artist has a different 
conception of beauty. Hence we have a variety and 
beauty not known on earth." 

At another time she said : 

"There is no beauty on earth equal to the beauty 
here. Never fear for lack of variety of expression, 
or lack of appreciation." 

I said it seemed rather vague to us, because it was 
so difficult to think of all these things as more than 
unstable visions, where there was no solid material as 
we know material. 

"You cannot understand the conditions, but you need 
not think of these things moving away from you, dis- 
appearing like a dream. They stay! I saw the same 
beautiful creations when I first came that I see now. 
We love our surroundings and do not change them ex- 
cept for some vital reason. If a tree was in your way, 
would you not cut it down? Or a pillar that did not 
correspond with the rest of the architecture, would you 
not replace it? Something of the kind might induce a 
change here, but we rest in the very permanency of 
the things we love. 

"Nevertheless, you must not forget that the heavenly 
universe is limitless, and millions of spirits are creating 



64 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

new homes and new surroundings out in space. And 
the beauty grows and grows, and a 'change of scene' 
can be had in an instant's time by a journey into space. 
Spirit is the only thing that persists. Then why can- 
not you conceive of its permanence?" 

'If you have so many vast territories, I should think 
it might interfere with movement to other planets and 
universes ?' 

"Not at all. Remember we are not confined to the 
ground. We are not hindered by obstacles, for we move 
over, as easily as in a straight line. Vast spaces are 
given to beauty of scene or of landscape, but remember 
the ease and quickness with which we move. What 
would a hundred miles be, for instance, for light to 
travel?" 

Again when speaking of beauty, we were told: 

"We have everything that pertains to beauty, either 
of dress or scenery or gems or anything else. Make 
no mistake! Your world has nothing to compare with 
the beauty of this!" 

I had been questioning about their surroundings in 
various ways, and asked here: 

'I realize that beautiful things are there. But I was 
thinking that one would not need many things there 
that are used on earth : such as a pocket-knife, a pencil, 
a sewing machine, or an automobile ; and I wonder just 
what will be there?' 

"Suppose you needed a knife, why, then create one! 
That is within the range of spirit power. But you 
would find it quicker to perform the service without the 
bother of making a knife. And this applies to other 
things as well. We do not need the sewing machine 
when we can create the dress by quicker and better 
means." 



Spirit Land 65 

'Yes, I realize that you really need little that we have 
here. Even your houses are not needed for protection 
from storms and cold.' 

"We do love our homes, and we love to have them 
beautiful; but they do not require the care that is given 
earthly homes. Beauty is care-free here. We wish we 
could give you a picture of our home, but you would 
want to come right away if we did!" 

After this chapter was arranged thus far, Mary and 
Dee, in answer to a question, gave an account of their 
experiences and education there. This gives further in- 
formation on the subjects mentioned in the last three 
chapters, and is given here just as we have it on our 
records, except that a portion is omitted that is of too 
intimate a nature to publish. Mary said: 

"I was very ignorant when I came over. I was dazed 
at first and did not recognize myself as spirit. But 
my good angel was there and I was led into compre- 
hension through suggestion and through teaching. But 
it had to be very simple at first. Will you know that 
the first thing I learned was how to walk! In other 
words, how to move as spirits move, with mental in- 
stead of physical effort. When I found I could move 
from place to place I was as eager and happy as a 
child. And this lasted quite a while, for you see I was 
only a child in this new life. 

"Then I had to visualize differently. I had not learned 
the difference between physical and spiritual sight. This 
took longer, and meantime I made some mistakes. 
After that my hearing developed. I do not mean that 
I had no perception of what we might call hearing, but 
it was really thought transference or telepathy, as you 
might call it, from my guide. It was some time before 
I actually heard spirit voices. And then after a longer 



66 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

time, I began to hear faint sounds of music, like some 
far-off exquisite orchestra. I can never tell you how 
this affected me, nor with what joy I discovered that I 
was musical in my soul. That was one of the things 
I was denied, for the most part, in my earthly life, and 
I did not realize my own sensitiveness to sound, nor did 
I dream that sound could bring such ecstasy. 

"Then I knew what I wanted to study, and after a 
long time spent in acquiring speech, hearing, sight, and 
movement, I took up that study in earnest. I loved it 
and did not suppose anything could be equal in attrac- 
tion. But finally my guide called me to go with her to 
meet others who had come over as ignorant and as help- 
less as I had been, and suddenly my heart was touched, 
and my love went out to them without effort. So these 
two were my regular occupations; and later I added 
astronomy to a degree, never to a proficiency; and after 
that, travel. 

"I had really not cared for a home at that time. I 
went from hall to hall, temple to temple, seeking knowl- 
edge. And not until Dee came, and our love wished an 
abiding place that we might call home, did I begin to 
think of architecture. 

"Dee will tell you the rest." 

'Can you tell us how you came to be leader of that 
circle ?' 

"Well, I was so eager for knowledge that perhaps I 
gained faster than others. Then my work with the newly 
arrived souls, many of whom longed only for knowl- 
edge of their friends, and to send word to them of 
their safety, made me begin to study communication, — 
to add that to my other occupations. I found in this 
work so many ways through which I could give com- 
fort, that I grew more and more interested. And gradu- 



Spirit Land 67 

ally others who were attracted to the subject gathered 
about me, until we simply became a circle. As I had 
studied the subject more than the others, the leadership 
was left to me. And so you see it was very simple. 
All a matter of attraction and congenial thought." 

"Then your circle is primarily one for communica- 
tion?' 

"Yes, that is the main work of this circle. But we 
are not confined to the one study. You will find great 
diversity of study and tastes and acquirement when you 
come, and will realize that through variety we avoid 
anything like monotony." 

'Now Dee, we want you to go on with the story.' 

"I will begin with our home-making. Mary came 
near to being just pure intellect before I arrived. But 
she found her heart then, and our companionship was 
ideal from the first. I wanted a home. She did not 
at first care for it, but now loves it as much as I. 

"We decided upon the architecture, and wished rooms 
enough for friends; and, of course, I wished pictures 
and books and beauty in every part of the home. We 
planned it together. And when you come, you will 
find in it what I desired on earth, — beauty, rest, books, 
music, halls for entertaining others, and quiet places 
for those who wish for quiet. The setting is in a grove, 
and I know you will love it as we do." 

'As you do not need kitchens, dining-rooms, or bed- 
rooms, just what use do you have for a home?' 

"We go there for the comfort of companionship. I 
mean quiet companionship; for our homes are as sa- 
cred to our personality as an earthly home. No one 
intrudes, no crowds gather; but quiet companionship 
is there, and the many things we love: — books, music, 
pictures, rest, or the entertaining of friends. Nothing 



68 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

is lacking except those things necessary to mortal com- 
fort or convenience." 

'Just how do you entertain? You do not play cards 
or give afternoon teas, do you?' 

"Mary says : The manner of entertaining is as diverse 
as personality. Some have readings, some have artistic 
scenes, or you might almost say, dramas. Others at 
times give pure fun-loving entertainments, and all is 
well, and every one happy!" 

'Do you have great dramas?' 

"Will you know that the great actors still give great 
impersonations. And, indeed, much history is told in 
that way. Shakespeare wrote historic plays, and actors 
here are greatly in demand for historic representations." 

For lack of a better place in the book to put it, I 
will include here a paragraph on Art that was given us. 

"Art is a big subject here, for it embraces all beauty, 
as well as all combinations of beautiful material. The 
beauty of art is the beauty of production; and you must 
remember that the natural beauty you love on earth, is 
here one of the arts of this life. Scenery, mountain, 
stream, forest, vale, and hill; beautiful homes, beautiful 
statuary, paintings, libraries ; and even the colors and the 
garments we wear, and the dresses we fashion, are all 
in the way of art. 

"Can you see what art means in this spirit life, when 
the touch of spirit, like a fairy wand, can create the 
most marvelous beauty and the finest adornments? We 
can call them into being and preserve them as we choose, 
and can scatter them to make way for other beauty. 

"This all takes study. Each and every one is a class, 
a school, a craft by itself, and the students of that 
craft or school prepare themselves by education in the 
ways necessary for each work." 



VIII. 

LANGUAGE AND SPEECH 

WE are so accustomed to speech in our everyday 
intercourse, that the possibility of a more rapid 
means of communication seldom engages our 
attention. So it was with much interest that the fol- 
lowing was received : 

"Mind moves here with a quickness not to be ex- 
pressed in words. We use pictures and symbols large- 
ly, because a thought can be more quickly expressed in 
that way. And we have trouble at all times with earth 
language, and particularly when trying to express spir- 
itual conditions. But all are taught to speak the earth 
language so that we may help those who are there. 

"We do not need to talk to convey our ideas, but we 
can speak whenever we wish, and oratory and poetry 
and lessons are given in word language. But in ordi- 
nary intercourse ideas flash from mind to mind without 
need for words. We speak with spirit organs as we 
use other spirit perceptions, and our language is beau- 
tiful and the speech musical." 

This was all noted in our record, but among the 
hundreds of pages of other matter it was for the time 
lost sight of, and though some reference was made to 
telepathy two or three times, it so happened that speech 
was not mentioned. One evening Mary said : 

"We can give you a few sentences if you like, from 
one who has just wandered into the circle and wishes 



70 Spirit World and Spirit LiF£ 

to try to communicate. I will do the writing. He says 
that he is not gifted in expression, and has not been 
here long enough to acquire the eloquence of the spirit 
language, but he would like to convey a thought to 
earth for those who are listening for heavenly words." 

Now this is hardly the place or occasion for this ap- 
peal, but I am after the closing sentence of this quota- 
tion as an illustration, and the plea is so earnest that 
I am including the whole of it. He said : 

"Go forward ! Let nothing discourage or keep you 
back. Tell the truth; plant the seed, by wayside, in 
desert place, or in fertile ground, and trust to the har- 
vest to win souls into the truth. The truth is more 
beautiful than I can express. If only a tithe of it 
could be comprehended by earth mortals, the world 
would be fair indeed, and sin would soon fade from 
sight. This is the truth to spread abroad. Do not be 
discouraged though you seem to fail. The harvest will 
surely come and souls will be led into righteousness and 
will forget to do evil. Children will be brought into 
loving service, ministers will stop arguing about creeds 
and will teach the love and patience of Christ. Can 
you visualize a world in which the spirit life shall be 
the goal, and service to others the ordinary way of 
living? Go forward, I say, again and yet again! Go 
forward!" 

"Mary says: He is in earnest and realizes the need 
of earth. He was not a minister on earth, but never- 
theless a worker for right living and right thinking, and 
the knowledge acquired here has made him still more 
earnest." 

'Does he hear what we say?' 

"Yes, he hears fairly well, and I have told him some 
of your discouragements. You see, we can convey 



Language and Speech 71 

thought so quickly, that I could tell him of these things 
even while writing." 

It was this idea that led me to again ask: 
'Do you have anything analogous to spoken lan- 
guage?' 

"Yes, and yes again! We have speech and plenty of 
it! But if thought flashes from soul to soul without 
speech, then it is quicker than any words, is it not? 
The spirit language is more in thought than in sen- 
tences. For instance, you may realize how at times a 
thought may suggest to you an entire picture, or an en- 
tire subject. Thus it is with us. Thought moves quick- 
ly and catches the sense of the expression before an en- 
tire sentence could be formed. This, however, might 
not apply to scientific explanations; nor perhaps to deep 
philosophy, when great accuracy would be necessary." 
'Then how would you express an abstract statement ?' 
"That would depend upon the subject to be explained. 
A word might answer, or a book of explanations might 
happen to be the way." 

'How would you convey the idea of goodness, for 
instance ?' 

"An action of goodness or kindness might be ex- 
pressed pictorially; the abstract virtue would require 
longer definition. 

"Our language is one of exceeding exactness, as 
well as of great beauty. There is nothing of the hu- 
man language with which to compare it. You remem- 
ber how I tried to give you some semblance of a spirit 
word, and utterly failed? So, we cannot give you our 
expressions; but you must take it for granted that lan- 
guage here is the highest type of expression, both in 
beauty and in its power of conveying thought." 



72 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

'On arriving there do you learn it as we would learn 
a new language here?' 

"We learn it, but not by the old slow methods of 
earth life. We absorb it as a flower absorbs dew, or 
the earth absorbs rain." 

'When we arrive we will have to learn it then before 
we can understand much?' 

"You will know from the first that love and kindness 
are here and surrounding you. Then you will know 
the words that express them. Afterward other thoughts 
will express themselves to you by the attitude or move- 
ment of friends, even as a child learns its mother's mo- 
tions and expressions. And so, with a quickness you 
can hardly realize, you will acquire the language of this 
sphere. It grows, and grows rapidly. Can you under- 
stand ?" 

'Does a knowledge of languages here aid one after 
arriving there?' 

"I do not think so. Thought telegraphs to thought 
and the language matters little. Consider the power of 
thought impressions even when not connected with lan- 
guage. Animals have this sensitiveness well developed, 
and many humans are also sensitive to thought waves." 

While assembling the matter for this book, Mary and 
Dee have asked occasionally about our progress, and 
when one time I mentioned the title of this chapter, 
Mary added the following: 

"The language here is partly symbol, partly flashes of 
thought or perception. These are beside and beyond 
our spoken language, which is more eloquent and of 
wider range than any known on earth. Our speakers 
are numerous in the halls of learning, and convey knowl- 
edge in wonderful terms. Yet always there are sug- 
gestions that arouse pictures or thought in the mind. 



Language and SpEKch 73 

We listen to eloquence that is thrilling, and we listen to 
statements that are so clear and terse that we cannot 
fail of understanding." 

I asked if their language had changed as had ours 
through the passing centuries, or was it the same it had 
always been. 

"Language is capable of expansion, and our language 
grows and becomes more rich as it seeks to interpret 
new thought and wider experience. Memory does not 
let go as easily here as there, and while we add new 
expressions, we keep the old ones too. You have al- 
most an entire change in the English language since 
the early poets. We have not changed in that way be- 
cause our construction is more perfect to start with. 
Any change is more in the expression, to take in new 
thought and new experience, like travels to other plan- 
ets, or growing in touch with other lives or other 
speech." 

It was in the first place a little surprising to learn 
that one would need to know a different language in 
the spirit world, but an additional surprise came when 
we found there were still other languages. A friend 
said: 

"I am trying to learn the language of the different 
spheres that I may understand the expressions of those 
on higher planes." 

'Is there a different language on each plane?' 

"Yes, it takes on more delicate shadings; a more 
ethereal quality perhaps might express it, as it deals with 
more ethereal things. These languages are translated 
by the different messengers. We need to know the man- 
ner of expression to translate their words into something 
meaning as nearly as possible the same. Our language 
is not capable of expressing their finest shades of mean- 



74 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

ing. And if we of this sphere cannot translate it into 
adequate expression, what can mortal language do? I 
tell you, my friend, only a tithe of the higher teachings 
can get through our duller comprehension ! Therefore I 
study and hope to be able to understand at least, wheth- 
er I can give out the ideas to others in language elo- 
quent enough or forcible enough to express what they 
wish to say." 

A messenger spoke of the need for further knowledge 
of languages as follows : 

"There are worlds not so immersed in material 
thought as the earth; worlds where spirit predominates, 
and where communication with the unseen becomes a 
natural occupation with the people. It is one of our 
delightful tasks to go to such worlds to give and re- 
ceive information. To make more easy such communi- 
cation is part of our work, for language differs, and 
signs and symbols often have to be used. Yet when 
spirit predominates comprehension is easy without any 
language, just a reception of the idea without any 
spoken word." 

The difficulty of expression was again mentioned when 
we read one evening the beautiful sonnet that is attribu- 
ted to the spirit of F. W. H. Myers : 

A SONNET* 

To all who wait, blindfolded by the flesh. 
Upon the stammered promise that we give, 
Tangling ourselves in the material mesh 
A moment, while we tell you that we live, 



From the book, "Christopher/' by Sir Oliver Lodge. Published and 
copyrighted by George H. Doran' Company, 1919. 



Language: and Speech 75 

Greeting, and reassurance ; never doubt 
That the slow tidings of our joyful state, 
So hardly given, so haltingly made out, 
Are but the creaking hinges of the gate. 
Beyond, the garden lies ; and as we turn, 
Wond'ring how much you hear, how much you guess, 
Once more the roses of glad service burn 
With hues of loving thought and thankfulness ; 

Once more we move among them, strong and free, 

Marvelling yet in our felicity. 

"The poem is true. If only you could see our diffi- 
culty of expression you would be patient with misunder- 
standings. We are not so in touch with material lan- 
guage and thought as to be able to express the marvels 
of this life by material words or imagery. We are 
of different conditions and different expression, yet we 
try to become material for the moment, that we may 
help you to understand; but often the language fails 
and we are confused by lack of right words." 

I don't remember now what made me ask the follow- 
ing question, but I do remember the surprise with which 
I received the reply. I asked Dee : 

'Are you known by your old name there?' 

"No. I have another name here. But with earth 
friends I keep the earth name." 

'Are all names different there ?' 

"We all have different names here, but we love to 
hear the old familiar names from friends there. We 
take names more suitable for ethereal qualities." 

We asked what determined the name. 

"Names here apply to character more than to fancy, 
and we know each other by some distinguishing char- 
acteristic. But all names are musical and good to hear." 

'But you are all good and are all perfect, so it would 
seem that you would all have the same names?' 



76 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"No. That is your conception of this life, but you 
are far from comprehending. Personal characteristics 
are as pronounced here as they are there, except that 
we do not have the distinction of being 'faulty/ or 
'awkward/ or 'homely/ or 'sinful/ as people on earth 
might have, if called by their distinguishing character- 
istics." 

'I should think that you would run out of names 
in so great a multitude?' 

"You do not realize the variety of attributes here. 
But even so, think how many there are of the same 
name on your plane. It does no harm to have the same 
name repeated here any more than it does there." 

I asked what my name would be, and was told : 

"We will not tell you, though we think we know it 
already." 

'Who gives it to me?' 

"It grows. It is written all over you !" 

I was talking at one time through the pencil with my 
father. I felt that he would get great pleasure in the 
wonderful opportunities for knowledge, and he assured 
me that this was so, and spoke of the great libraries 
there : 

"You will never be happier than when you see the 
wonderful libraries and the wonderful knowledge ex- 
pressed in them. Different from earth libraries, but the 
word may express what I mean." 

'Can you give us any impression of how knowledge is 
thus stored?' 

"It is all so intangible to your way of expression, I 
do not know that I can describe it. But if you can 
picture wireless telegraphy as impressing itself in words 
than can be read, — if you can think of thought express- 



Language: and Speech 77 

ing itself almost simultaneously, flashing itself on pages, 
perhaps you can get an idea of the way books are 
formed. There are such great minds here, and the 
greatest of earth's writers find their powers so exalted 
and so easily expressed, that books may appear without 
labor. We have libraries, and there are books and books, 
and knowledge comes easily to those who seek. Clairvoy- 
ance might express it somewhat, — an illumination that 
presents the thought without effort. This on the part 
of the reader. The writer gives his thought inspira- 
tionally, and the words are transferred to the page with- 
out effort. 

"Something like this. I cannot give any more definite 
description in your language." 

Later Mary contributed a little fo the subject as fol- 
lows : 

"We have books, or the spirit counterpart of books. 
They are composed of etheric substance, but can be 
read by spirit sight, and enjoyed by the students and 
teachers here. They are not quite as earth books are, 
but are still something within the touch and sight of 
spirit, and can be read at any time. How could we 
store up the histories of worlds, or the progress of 
other planet life, if we only saw the present? Our 
teachers of history are wonderful in their learning and 
their memory, but they prepare the lessons given to 
others from the books that are within the reach of all 
in the libraries here." 



IX. 

SPIRIT LIFE 

WITH most people the mind is so completely ruled 
by the material senses that they are almost in- 
capable of conceiving or understanding spirit 
life in any way. Any idea of life without material 
bodies is almost unthinkable. The effort to bring such 
a conception within the bounds of comprehension is so 
great that no doubt it is a factor, and possibly a large 
one, in making the general public inclined to shy at any 
mention of spirits. The prospect of mental effort is 
apt to make most of us wary in approaching subjects 
requiring much thought. 

One's thought about a spirit being is apt to be con- 
fused with impressions formed by ghost stories: — some- 
thing unreal, something to be doubted, because contrary 
to our usual sense conceptions. I presume we must 
have expressed some such impression to cause the fol- 
lowing to be written : 

"I am here just as surely as you are there, and more 
so; because I am all that life can give, and you still 
have the limitations of material life, which prevents the 
fullness of spiritual expression." 

'But you do not seem real?' we said. 

"Reality is something that exists. We exist, mind 
exists, and all the things created by mind exist as long 
as the mind holds them in existence. We exist, but 
not in material form. But spirit is higher in the scale 
of existence than matter; therefore, we are more real 
78 



Spirit Life: 79 

than we were in our material forms. Life here is reality, 
and we have spiritual forms far better than the earthly 
ones. All the finer qualities of mind and soul are ex- 
pressed by us in greater degree than before we lived the 
spiritual life. 

"There is no life but spirit anywhere in the universe, 
but the material envelope in which it is enclosed often- 
times hinders free expression. We are trying to free 
the spirit a little from its earthly encumbrances and let 
it see its destination out among the stars." 

'Can you tell us of your life there?' 

"Life here is sane and normal, and any other descrip- 
tion is an injustice. But we are not here for amuse- 
ment, though we may be amused. We are here for 
knowledge and work : knowledge of spiritual conditions, 
work for the earth people that they may learn these 
conditions." 

'Do you have no pleasures ?' 

"Do you think that the things that influence you 
there, such as music and all that brings you inspiration, 
are not the things that give us happiness here? Have 
you any conception of what the music of this life could 
be? As to pleasures: — pleasure of companionship here 
is largely dependent on congeniality as it is there. Do 
not think that arrival here causes lives to be suddenly 
transformed. Life is a growth here as there. Happi- 
ness is a relative term." 

"All human faculties are here spiritualized and en- 
larged. We are given the finest education in all con- 
ceivable lines, and thus fitted for helping others. With 
spiritual power comes occupation in the highest sense, 
for we become teachers and lead others along the paths 
we have already followed. Some are fitted for one 
work, some for another; but all are in happy and con- 



80 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

genial employment. This is our work; pleasure is work, 
and work is pleasure. But we have many pleasures be- 
sides; you might say, earth's highest pleasures idealized. 
For heaven is real and earth the shadow ; spirit the 
reality and matter the unreality. 

"Worth is of more value than beauty; but worth ex- 
presses itself in beauty. When the spirit first arrives 
it is not more beautiful than the earth life expressed, 
but becomes beautiful in proportion to spiritual advance- 
ment. All spirits are fairer than their earthly envel- 
ope, and increase in beauty as the spirit progresses. 

"Life is good when character is good, but not when 
character is evil. We must overcome evil and change 
it into good. That is our mission." 

'If all become perfectly good, it would almost seem 
as though life would become monotonous?' 

"We have more varieties of goodness than the mortal 
life can show. You will be surprised at the difference 
in individuals on a plane where none are perverse or 
wicked. Then think of the different occupations and in- 
dustries, the different arts and sciences, of travel to 
other worlds and the wonders revealed there. Think 
of oratory, music, poetry, and the light and winsome 
touches that writers of humorous literature have brought 
to this side ; and you will realize a little how, instead 
of monotony, we have infinite variety." 

We had been asking some rather deep questions about 
life in general, and a teacher came one evening with the 
following in answer: 

"Life is an unknown quantity. Even we here do not 
analyze, nor control, nor dissect, nor understand. // is! 
That is all. Now what are we to do with it ? Earthbound 
minds are dealing with earthly materials : money, food, 



Spirit Life 81 

dress. But all of these are like vanishing shadows to 
us. What then shall we do with this wonderful exten- 
sion of our powers and existence? Forever! Think of 
it! To go on and on! How? 

"Let me try to tell you of the 'how' as it seems to 
us. 

"You have already had glimpses of our activities, but 
only glimpses. It is not possible to outline perfectly 
all of our interests and work. They are wide as the 
universe, as different as the thought of man or spirit. 
Wonder upon wonder, marvel upon marvel, unfold to 
our growing vision, and life is never for one instant 
lacking in interest. Nevertheless it is best to focus our 
attention, study, and thought on those things most in- 
teresting to each personality. Some choose science, 
some philosophy, some invention, some the studies of 
other universes and other lives. The thought of this 
circle is directed in various ways, with Mary, your 
instructor, as our leader. She wishes us to come in 
contact with earthly minds, and help those minds to 
greater influence through spiritual guidance. Therefore 
one of our activities is, as you know, communication 
with earth. This is only one of several, however. Mary 
is also interested in sound vibrations, therefore music 
is one of our studies, as well as one of our pleasures. 
And, I wish I could take you out with us sometime 
when we are far away in the study of astronomy. We 
can see far more with spirit sight than even the per- 
fected instruments of human wisdom and learning can 
discern. Then we can travel, as no mortal can con- 
ceive, and we can study at first hand some of the prob- 
lems of other planets and other lives. This is one 
more activity. But do not think that our studies stop 



82 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

here. The history of life on the other planets, for in- 
stance, is very absorbing. 

"If any one feels impelled to take up any study, he 
is not held back from progress. No one is limited in 
time or opportunity. If it can come within the scope 
of this circle, well and good. If more can be learned 
elsewhere, the student is free to go. Love and friend- 
ship prevail everywhere, and the best good of all is 
the one idea for all. We have no limits to our hopes 
nor our opportunities, as I said. Help us from your 
side to realize and make actual the communication be- 
tween the two worlds." 

We spoke one evening of the number in the circle 
with whom we had talked, and were told there were 
still some whom we did not know, but who were getting 
acquainted with us rapidly. We replied rather lightly 
that we doubted if that profited them much. Mary 
quickly responded : 

"If they are satisfied you ought to be. You can be 
very nice, — and you can be very bad : that is when you 
doubt us and will not let us come. But we take you 
as you are, and hope you will take us in the same way. 
We are not saints by any means, — just mortals, with 
the mortal part mostly eliminated and something a little 
finer in its place. But this something finer must grow 
through discipline and education even as it did on earth ; 
and we are trying to help you to begin your education 
now, so that you will not have such a weary way to 
travel here as many earth lives do. 

"We are here in the room with you and can see you 
plainly; only we see your soul lives far plainer than 
your physical ones. But we are glad of that, for so we 
see the beautiful part of your spirit lives that are com- 
ing to us later." 



Spirit Life; 83 

We had been told much of the future life, but found 
we had nothing of life's origin. Our various questions 
brought out the following : 

"What is life? We do not know! It is! It is like 
the answer we have to give in regard to the Supreme 
Deity: It is! That is all we know. God is life, and 
life is the gift of God. What this most subtle, most 

unseeable, most elusive No, we cannot discover 

it. It simply is! That is all. Some philosophers and 
scientists may think they know, but they do not. It is 
the riddle of the universe, and only the Creator of the 
universe holds the secret in his soul." 

"All life is of spirit origin though manifesting itself 
in such manifold and even grotesque forms. The wide 
diversity comes from the material envelope, and in what 
Darwin called adaptation to environment. Spirit is in- 
destructible, not subject to disease or death. But the 
earthly form in which for a time it manifests itself, 
may be subject to all the accidents and disease of mortal 
existence. 

"I do not know all universes, nor all the ways of life 
in them; but I think all immortal spirits are always 
first in human form, and subject to material conditions, 
and come out of these conditions according to the laws 
of spiritual evolution. Life here is still progressing to 
higher forms, and will finally reach a perfection as yet 
undreamed even by us of the lower planes." 

I asked about the origin of individual life. 

"Your individual life commenced with your soul or 
spirit, which holds the germ of immortal life. The 
germ of that soul may have started far back, even in the 
animal creation. But germs are not souls and the 
animal is not the man. For all practical purposes, and 



84 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

for all knowledge of life as we see it, your individual 
life commenced with your birth. To go back of that 
leads into such obscurity and confusion that it is hardly 
worth while." 

This reply did not satisfy our curiosity, and shortly 
afterward we asked Prof. James of our origin. Where 
were we before birth? 

He replied rather decidedly : 

"Give it up. We have to. There is a limit to our 
knowledge for which we at present ought to be thank- 
ful." 

But we persisted in our query and again asked Mary 
about individual life. Where did it come from? 

"Where did it come from? What did you hear once 
of the germ of life and its first entrance into the hu- 
man? It may have been long on its way, but at last 
it reached the ultimate of earth existence." 

'I meant a certain individual life?' 

"Well, the individual life comes from human lives 
immediately preceding it, and is perhaps not so much 
of a spiritual problem as you think; simply the pro- 
cess of creation which is part of the law of human ex- 
istence laid down for earthly progeny since the begin- 
ning of this mortal existence." 

'You mean that it is just a human creation?' 

"Just that. It is part of the life germ as it pertains 
to human existence. I believe that once an individual 
human life is started it persists through all eternity. 
But the subject is so big that I would rather leave it 
for other teachers to express." 

The next evening she said: 

"I was thinking of that germ of life proposition, and 
wish to state it differently. I think that the life force 
is a part of the individual at all times, and the life 



Spirit Life 85 

force of the parents simply appears in a new expres- 
sion; the same as seed puts forth plant, leaf, flower, 
and seed, to spring again in another form, yet bearing 
the marks of its progenitors." 

We asked about the continuance of unborn lives. We 
had been told that they persisted. 

"That is the truth that is generally accepted by us 
of this plane. But you must remember that we are not 
conversant with all the problems of all the truths made 
known to more advanced students. We learn much, 
but each circle takes up different studies largely of their 
own choosing. I have not been particularly interested 
in the query of the 'whence/ as you put it ; the 'whither' 
attracts me more." 

One evening we asked a teacher from a higher plane 
to tell us something of life on those planes. 

"We learn of the higher powers and studies, and we 
are here to tell others what we have learned. This we 
are always glad to do for those who are truly inter- 
ested. 

"Come with me and see the life on a higher plane. 
No jar or discord to mar the perfect joy of life. All 
are occupied with the perfecting of many new ideas and 
many new forms of activity; ever increasing knowledge 
and joy in service. You know to a certain extent of the 
occupations, but there are others more ethereal in char- 
acter given to the more advanced powers. 

"Millions of worlds are needing help, and our higher 
spirits are sent in as many directions as the needs re- 
quire. Millions of needs require millions of activities, 
and teachers are coming and going constantly from 
world to world, from universe to universe, with helpful 
forces of thought and spirit control. For in many of 



86 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

the outlying planets mind is not so dense as upon the 
earth, and the spiritual impression can be sent to the 
thought to manifest outwardly in action." 

These teachers are interested in other worlds as they 
say, but the list evidently includes our own, for one of 
them spoke as follows : 

"I am here from another plane, and wish to say a 
few words for earth people to hear. Will you tell them 
that spirit is the only life ; and the nearer they come to 
spiritualizing the earth life; the nearer they come to 
us. Will you tell them that the need of the world lies 
in spiritualizing all earth life, and bringing the Christ 
love to be the rule of life." 

To show that we might do more than is done in 
spiritual development, one of these teachers told us of 
the power of thought: 

"Thought is the force, the power here that creates. 
With this marvelous power we can surround ourselves 
with the environment we wish, create the conditions we 
wish, and so progress or retard our lives as we wish. 
The parallel of this power exists in mortal will and 
mortal thought, and if studied, directed, and persistently 
used, is capable of enlarging all mortal power, increas- 
ing all mortal success, and enhancing all mortal happi- 
ness." 

The power of thought through suggestion was spoken 
of one evening rather unexpectedly. Dee wrote : 

"There is one here who is listening to words from earth, 
and he thinks we are not making clear enough the 
power of spirit to manifest itself upon human character. 
He says: 

"Remember the spirit, the immortal you, is ever pres- 



Spirit Life: 87 

ent, ever ready to receive suggestion. Have a care, you 
people of earth, that you do not stifle this voice from 
heaven, for through the spirit the heavenly life may be 
begun on earth." 

'But we are told that the spirit is not always good?' 

"That is true, yet even then it can be trained to re- 
ceive the education from here. I would save all crim- 
inals, even degenerates, through suggestion to their 
souls. It can be done, for I tried it while on earth." 

'Are you a hypnotist?' 

"No, not that; but one strongly impressed with the 
power of suggestion. It might be well to hypnotize 
criminals at first, but the suggestion can be made other- 
wise. Sleep is nature's way of rendering the human 
mind passive, and this condition might well be used to 
bring the soul of the criminal into higher thought." 

'We have been reading a message from that side stat- 
ing that we are born with quality of consciousness, and 
some possibly have so little that no improvement is 
possible?' 

"Yes, we know that, too. But that is no reason for 
supposing that all are lacking quality, and because of 
this, other environment and other influence should be 
tried. Will you give this emphasis in your book?" 

'Can you tell us who you are?' 

"I am a teacher who is studying here as I studied 
there, the best way of turning evil into good, or rather, 
effacing evil by good." 

'Did you use suggestion when here?' 

"I used it there and had success with it. I belonged 
to the French school of thought at Nancy, and other 
experimental places. What the work did for the un- 
developed and the subnormal and the criminal, I can 



88 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

never forget; and I wish to give it such emphasis from 
here that it shall gain prominence there." 

'Do you use it on that side?' 

"Yes, we use it and we accomplish much. But we 
lack one condition that the human life has that is a 
help, and that is sleep." 

After reading some poetry for a time one evening, 
Sis took up the pencil, and Mary immediately wrote : 

"I never read poetry on earth, but you are living 
poetry now, and so am I. The perfect whole of exist- 
ence, the final harmony, and the outlook beyond : — it is 
all so wonderful and so satisfying! You do not com- 
prehend as we do, but your vision is growing and will 
continue to grow until you are conscious of the perfect 
plan of existence. You can only see pieces there, and 
many very poor pieces; but from here we can discern 
the whole, though we are not yet living the whole of 
life. Try to live in the glimpses that give you even 
vague outlines of this life." 

At another time she spoke further: 

"The life you are now living is but a shadow of the 
real, — the earth experience as compared to this life. We 
are trying to show you the reality, but impressions are 
hard to give. The impressions you have received are 
for the most part true, but the reality is so incredibly 
more beautiful that we cannot make the impression con- 
vey to you a true picture of the reality. 

"If the earth people only knew of the riches of the 
spirit life which they might inherit if they would, the 
earth life would become spiritualized and all suffering 
and hardship would end. All realize it at last, but 
why waste years and years sometimes, many lifetimes 
even, before they come to the true spirit life ! You may 



Spirit Life 89 

think it enough that at last they do come to the truth, 
but if you could see the wasted lives and wasted time 
here, you would desire as fervently as we to hasten 
the day of their spiritual birth. For of a truth, one 
must be born into the spirit when earth life has so sub- 
merged the spirit that it has almost been lost." 

'God is all-powerful/ we said, 'why were we not 
created good to begin with?' 

"It is of no use to ask why. We do not know. There 
are many things that we do not comprehend. But we 
live in the midst of such advanced and beautiful lives, 
that we find it easy to trust. Also the teachers from 
the higher planes help us to realize the infinite progres- 
sion and the infinite goodness, so we trust and grow 
happy as we grow in faith. 

"We see what you see of the terrible atrocities and 
suffering on earth, and help where we can, and trust 
for the rest. The worst cruelties have their limit, for 
human life ceases when too hard to be borne. And 
when they arrive here, — the innocent suffering ones, — 
they are met with peculiar tenderness, and every effort 
is made to make up to them for the horror and suffer- 
ing they have endured." 

We spoke one evening of the difficulty of convincing 
some who were always putting forth some new theory 
to account for spirit manifestation. 

"Human mind reasons from the material aspect, and 
it is hard to overcome the logic of that viewpoint, for 
the spiritual aspect is so beyond all material concep- 
tion that the human mind stumbles into false reasoning 
in trying to judge of its future. 

"That is not as I wished to phrase it, but as near as 
you can get it now. 



90 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"It is knowledge of the truth that we wish to give 
you, that the close of the earth life may be filled with 
joyous anticipation rather than fear. Take life as a 
heavenly gift, both here and there, and know that leav- 
ing that life is only a change from a lower into a higher 
grade ; but with such rich advantage as can never be de- 
scribed. Be happy. Let the future be filled with joyous 
anticipation. Do the good you can there, and be ready 
to go on doing good here in the happiest possible way, 
under incomparably happy conditions." 

I said I knew that it would all be arranged somehow, 
but I did sometimes wonder how I, who did not like 
crowds, could manage there, where people seemed to 
form so much of life. 

"We are not obliged to be continually with people," 
Dee answered. "We meet together for work or teach- 
ing, but we may be alone, or with intimate companion- 
ship of dear friends when we wish. Nothing is forced 
on us. We are led to the conditions that are best for 
our development, and these form our joy as well. You 
are bound by the knowledge of earthly needs and lim- 
itations. But we are free from these and free to choose 
our occupations. Sissy used to say she would like to 
be on a cloud and drift slowly through the sky, and 
something like that still pleasure might be hers here, 
only not as she expressed it. That was a picture of 
rest in her mind, and rest was what she needed. The 
same need or desire here would find perfect fulfillment. 
That is all." 

Sis said she enjoyed so many things here, she won- 
dered if she would not miss some of them there. 

"Don't worry ! You will find the counterpart of every 
pure joy here, and in greater measure than we can ex- 



Spirit Lifk 91 

press. Never fear. All the joys that you have there 
will only be intensified here." 

Sis asked if she would be able to enjoy these at first, 
or would she be some time in learning. 

"Mary says : There are some things that you will 
have to wait to understand, but you must take our word 
for it that they exist. Dee has told you that she has 
never a regret for the earth life and the beauty she left 
there. All is more than equaled here. Let this fill your 
heart and mind with joy." 

We had been reading a description of the spirit life 
that did not appeal to us. It was given as a symbolic 
vision. Mary replied to our inquiries: 

"Your thought brings you the truth that appeals to 
you, but it is the truth just the same. Heaven is an 
unlimited space and there is room for many ideals. But 
you will be happier if you hold fast to the truth that 
appeals to you, for it is the truth. Never doubt that. 
Many here express truth pictorially or symbolically, but 
the real truth is the word that describes the life without 
embellishment or picture. The book you speak of will 
attract a certain type of mind, yet other minds would 
be repelled by such a description. Each in his own 
way. Can you not see? No matter how earth people 
are drawn into the spirit comprehension, whether by 
symbol, poetic fancy, or simple description, it will be 
all right when they arrive here. We are telling you the 
simple truth, and you may take it to your inmost heart 
and take the comfort of it. You will never be dis- 
appointed, while some others may have to begin all over 
again in their comprehension of this life." 

Sis and I were talking one evening about the life 



92 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

there, and of the difficulty of our finite minds' grasping 
it. When the writing was begun, Dee said: 

"You get now and then vague ideas or pictures of 
the comfort and pleasure of this life; but the reality 
has not entered into your real understanding yet. Sissy 
is afraid she will have to go on to a higher plane when 
she doesn't wish to; is afraid she will not be quite con- 
tented here, and will miss some of the surroundings or 
friends or pleasures of the earth life. She will not! 
That is all I can say." 

Sis laughingly replied that she would miss the picnics. 

"You can have one then! You are a bad child and 
don't deserve all you will get; but it will be yours any- 
way, picnic and all." 

Many people have communicated with us, and through 
the pencil to others. One who passed over as an old 
man was talking with his grandson. Closing the con- 
versation he said: 

"The tie between the two worlds, or rather the one 
world of the seen and the unseen, grows closer as the 
years go by. I did not know much about this life when 
there, but I imagined more than I knew. The normal 
life here was a surprise; for I had thought of angels 
with wings and harps, and heaven as a city of golden 
streets. But nothing of the kind is here. Normal pro- 
gression; friends, work, service for others, — yes! happi- 
ness, in travel, music, books, and congenial companions. 
It is all normal and all true. It is worth working for 
there. And all the work is simply to have high ideals 
and live up to them. The golden rule is no dead letter. 
Be sure of that!" 

I spoke one evening of that being my birthday. Mary 
responded : 



Spirit Life 93 

"What of it! You will have millions of them!" 

Then in a moment she went on: 

"We are not thinking of birth at all. It is always 
the present here. No looking forward to old age and 
decrepitude of either mind or body. The future is ours ; 
the present is ours. How different from the half fear 
of the future, the dread of the years that may bring 
hardships, the looking forward to the silence of the 
grave, and the terror of the future! Can you see? 

"I was not happy on earth, but I feared the end of 
that life, and had rather a morbid terror of death. Will 
you see the difference now? Nothing to fear, neither 
sickness, poverty, age nor death. Why count the years, 
when each passing one will only add to your happiness 
and power, and preserve forever both youth and beauty? 
Good-by to birthdays; Greet the future with joy that 
will take no cognizance of years!" 



THE NEGATIVE ASPECT OE SPIRIT 
LIFE 

PROBABLY very few people have really tried to 
analyze the conditions, and tried to determine what 
activities and occupations engage the time and 
attention of the inhabitants of the spirit world. When 
one realizes that there are no material bodily require- 
ments whatever in the spirit life, and when one really 
comprehends what a gap would be left in our life here 
if all such activities were unnecessary, it opens up a 
whole new field of thought. The subject of what one 
would not find or need there, — what one might call the 
negative aspect of spirit life, — was brought up for 
Mary's comments, and a copy of our record for that 
evening is here given. Sis and I had talked of it a 
little, and when I turned to Mary, I said : 

'In the first place, you have no day and no night, 
and no divisions of time.' 

"No day and no night and no divisions of time, you 
say. We have the divisions of work and study and 
recreation and quiet hours or times for ourselves. Do 
you not divide your days by actions rather more than 
you think? There are the meal times, the work times, 
the play times, and the resting times. That is very 
similar to our divisions." 

'Yes, but you do not reckon time by hours and min- 
utes.' 
94 



The; Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 95 

"Hardly. We have a system or order of work and 
study, though what you call hours and minutes are not 
so counted by us. The divisions of time are not arbi- 
trary, but I am thinking how to tell you of the orderly 
way in which we work. Perhaps if I call it (this by 
way of illustration) a central office, where the plans 
of work are arranged and messengers sent to us when 
we are needed, it may help you a little." 

'Well, again: You have no need for food, and so no 
rivalry in obtaining it; no buying or selling, no business 
of any kind, no money, no medium of exchange.' 

"We are as busy as you. We exchange many things, 
which might be called barter. For instance: I study 
something I wish to perfect myself in, and teach, 
perhaps, my very teacher in some other branch. We 
exchange many things, sometimes work, sometimes ideas, 
sometimes the many acts of love or friendliness; but 
all without your medium of exchange, money. We have 
love instead, or, if to those we do not know, whatever 
courtesy suggests. So you see we have a busy trading 
system, and enjoy it too, and no one becomes bankrupt." 

Sis said it was very difficult for her to realize that 
there would be no desire to eat or sleep. 

"You will never miss either. Instead, you will be 
delighted that the sordid occupations of life do not 
interfere with your progress." 

'So much of life here is made up of chasing the dollar 
with which to buy food and comfort, it would seem 
that many people would be completely lost over there. 
What will a banker do there, for instance?' 

"Will you know that his training there will not be 
lost here. He may not handle money, but there are 
many other ways in which that trained accuracy will 
be of service." 



96 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Then, your travel is so different. You have no rail- 
roads, no trains, no automobiles, no airplanes, no 
steamships." 

"Wait till you come and we take you on a trip to 
some far off place. The mode of travel will be as 
much finer, as your Cadillac is finer than a wheel- 
barrow !" 

'Having no need of the things that money buys, there 
can be with you no jealousies because of place or posi- 
tion attained by material blessings.' 

"They who serve most are the greatest here. There 
is no computing of place or position except by service 
or wisdom. Service may be of the intelligence, or of 
the spiritual gifts, or the more common activities; but 
the wiser the service, or the more loving and unselfish 
the giving of one's self: — these are the things that give 
prominence in spirit life." 

'You have no thieves or robbers, and no need for 
insurance policies.' 

"We have the unworthy ones to guide and the wicked 
ones to convert, and the time and patience given to this 
work is more than any occupation on earth would prob- 
ably demand. The unworthy ones are always with us, 
therefore that work is never done." 

I said they had no color line, therefore no race 
prejudice; and Sis asked if spirits were always white. 

"Not that exactly, but spirit is not black or red or 
yellow or brown. It is spirit, that is all." 

When we read this later, Mary corrected it by saying: 

"That would seem to make spirit a colorless substance. 
That would be quite the opposite of the truth. Spirit 
is white, in a way, because spirit represents truth, beauty, 
and nobility of character. The character determines the 



The: Negative Aspect of Spirit Life 97 

exterior, and purity of soul expresses itself in purity of 
appearance." 

'Then, as you have remarked several times, you have 
no care of the house or clothing or person/ 

"It makes us almost weary to think of all these things ; 
but your list has brought to our attention our freedom 
and our joys. We become so accustomed to our bless- 
ings that we perhaps forget a little, and it is good to be 
reminded." 

'But, Mary, what are the youngsters going to do? 
There are no games of foot-ball, no baseball, no tennis, 
no golf, no billiards, no card-playing!' 

"Don't you worry. There are pleasures beyond these, 
and there are delightful occupations that take the time." 

Sis spoke of the wonders of mountain scenery here, 
and asked if any such would be there. 

"What did you hear from the college professor in 
regard to the desires of life here? Were you not to see 
the rugged and the grand, as well as the quiet beauty of 
valley and stream? He is right, and there will be no 
disappointment for you." 

'But the snowy mountain ranges here have an attrac- 
tion just because we cannot easily reach them. Dee 
could there go in an instant to anything she wanted 
to see.' 

"She would not be impressed in the way you would 
sense it; but it would impress her, nevertheless. You 
can look into fathomless space here as well as there. 
You can see infinite distance, and the evidences of infinite 
power. And you can see the wonderlands of strange 
planets." 

Sis then spoke of the Spanish dances and the play of 
color in the 'Mission Play' which we had just seen. 

"Will you try to imagine the grace and beauty of 



98 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

motion that is without fatigue, dress fairer than any the 
world has seen; beauty of person, of dress, of motion, 
and all without vanity or selfishness? You cannot get 
beyond earth comparisons, I know ; but if your spirit 
sight could be clear for one minute even, you would 
never again believe that heaven can lose by comparison 
with the joys or the beauties of the world." 

'Well, we have covered the ground fairly well with 
the negative illustrations, though no doubt it could be 
elaborated almost endlessly.' 

"We think you are answered in a way; but one half- 
hour of vision, yes, even one half-minute, would be more 
convincing." 



XI. 

STUDY AND TEACHING 

4 4fTl HE joy of acquiring knowledge is one of the 
| delights of this life. We never tire of learning, 
for we love knowledge too much. It is only 
earth weariness that may hinder you. We learn of the 
stars and all the elements that compose the stars. Then 
all the diversified lives on the millions of planets sur- 
rounding the stars ; all the products and combinations of 
chemical action; all the history of life from its lowest 
forms upward; light, electricity, sound waves, musical 
vibrations and the harmonies resulting therefrom; all 
that is beautiful in the world of art or in the world of 
literature. Of course not all these are studied at once 
nor by the same person. 

"Many pleasures are here also, for there are many 
varieties of minds and many conditions to meet. In 
pleasures the reunion of friends and relatives must be 
counted. And there is the delight of loving friendship, 
and companionship higher and finer and more enduring 
than worldly ties. We have concerts of music that 
would delight your soul; and wit and eloquence are as 
much valued here as there. Then there is travel; for 
we can move slowly or fast as we choose. 

"Can you realize the interests that fill our lives? 
Variety of occupation; all forms of beauty; friendships 
more dear than earth can ever know; ever increasing 
knowledge; music such as mortals cannot conceive; all 
that heart can wish or mind enjoy. If the soul asks for 

99 



100 Spirit World and Spirit Li*£ 

more, we turn to those of the next higher plane, and 
are given what we desire. We in turn try to help others 
to reach their ideals, and we are wishing now to make 
known to the dwellers on earth, the happy existence here, 
that 'death may lose its sting and the grave its victory'." 

"All knowledge here is acquired with ease, and all 
the spirit functions of sight, hearing and memory are 
vastly in advance of the earthly ability, and there is no 
limit to knowledge or happiness. 

"After character has been established, we study for 
knowledge of the earth from which we here all come, 
knowledge of the conditions there, and ways of improving 
those conditions. Then the knowledge of higher spirit- 
ual activities and the power that this knowledge gives, 
knowledge to be used for other lives, sometimes on earth, 
sometimes on other planets. After this, still increasing 
knowledge and still increasing power for good. Always 
giving out. Do not forget that knowledge is to be used 
for others." 

"The education of the soul is very complex. It has 
to grow in so many directions, that no one description 
can make it plain to you. First the sight, then the hear- 
ing. Of course these are the mediums through which 
knowledge is received. Then the recognition and culti- 
vation of intuitive faculties. These are elementary and 
are additional methods of progress. Then comes the 
study of spiritual laws; for these must be known and 
understood, that a newly arrived spirit may not infringe 
upon them. These laws have to do with the harmony of 
heaven and the perfect accord of millons upon millions 
of souls. Once these laws are understood, the newly ar- 
rived spirit may discover the infinite variety of teach- 
ing here and may select the study most adapted to his 
taste. This does not mean ignorance along other lines, 



The Negative Aspect oe Spirit Liee 101 

however, for education is harmonious and many-sided; 
but simply the specialty he desires most to perfect him- 
self in. This done, his work commences, happy work 
and happy acquisition of knowledge. Always this specialty 
in view, yet with so many other sidelights, or occu- 
pations that the variety is always stimulating to new 
endeavor and further progress. Then his fitness for a 
teacher is decided upon, and if he has this talent he 
becomes a teacher of others. There is no limit to acqui- 
sition and no limit to one's taste. Two or three spe- 
cialties often go together. Mary here has half a dozen. 
She uses these and still goes on acquiring other knowl- 
edge for her own pleasure. The one-sided person does 
not exist here. He would be a curiosity." 

'You have some sort of government, have you not?' 
"Yes, we are held to account in various ways. We 
receive instructions from higher intelligences, and report 
to them of success or failure. But there is no unreason- 
ing tyranny, remember that. For instance, if I have a 
talent in some one direction, I may be asked to use that 
talent. Or if I need instruction in some direction, I 
may be asked to seek that instruction. All is meant for 
our development, and for our more intelligent or capable 
service." 

'Then you have nothing that corresponds to our polit- 
ical government?' 

"No, for all here is the process of development, and 
the best good is the one thought." 

'How do those in authority gain their position?' 
"Can you compare it with the system on earth a lit- 
tle? There are teachers above us who are wiser than 
we. They come to us to help direct our efforts. Above 
them are wiser ones still, — I mean those who have been 
here longer, and have been led into higher knowledge. 



102 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 

It is like the grades of school, just a little. But the 
authority in its finality must come from an all-wise ruler 
whom you call God. And we look up to Christ as his 
representative among the spheres and circles. 

"Then can you understand that the teachers come to 
us with the authority of goodness and purity of char- 
acter, and wisdom derived from the higher influences 
and the higher studies? Character, wisdom, love, serv- 
ice: — these are the characteristics of the teachers who 
help us, who make our laws, and lead us into the higher 
knowledge and service." 



XII. 

LOVE AND SERVICE 

4 4 iy T OW abideth faith, hope, love, these three, but 
J^ the greatest of these is love." (1st Cor. 13:13.) 
"Love is the fulfilling of the law." (Romans 
13:10.) 

Thus wrote Paul nearly two thousand years ago. And 
again in this later century the lesson of love is being 
sent to us with renewed urgency. 

"Love and service; service and love. These must be 
the watchwords if the world is ever to be at peace. 
Love is the foundation on which all goodness stands, 
and must in some way become the law of life every- 
where. Love is one, but its manifestations appear in a 
thousand ways. Love is never wasted. Its influence 
may not be recognized, but its power is sure." 

Then we are told that love and service walk hand in 
hand in that other and better life. 

"All labor, all service, all giving of one's self, should 
begin with love and be filled with love; service to man- 
kind, service always and everywhere, with love as the 
foundation of the effort. 

"Christ came to preach this law of love, and the world 
must be rebaptized with love if it is to experience peace 
among nations." 

So often was the necessity for love and service on 
earth reiterated, so often a spiritualizing of the earth 
life insisted, that once we asked, if teaching and preach- 



104 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

ing this truth was the sum and substance of spirit life. 
The answer came with emphasis and speed: 

"But there is much beside preaching and teaching. 
Architecture, color formation, flowers and beauty of 
scene, studies of the heavens above and the planets 
revolving about their suns, the strange lives on these 
planets, invention, discovery. Where did the discover- 
ies of earth come from? Did the cave dwellers know 
the secrets of electricity, or did they fly through the 
air, or sail the oceans, or live in luxurious homes? 
Don't forget that the impulse to these improvements 
came from here. 

"And these impulses given to mortals are a part of 
the love and service that sound to you like preaching. 
Many material beings must be helped along material 
lines. The dwellers on some of the outer planets have 
to be inspired to find ways of obtaining heat and food. 
We help them to find the best of the material world in 
which they live. 

"Can you realize how different life would be if mor- 
tals would learn to live the unselfish life, and learn also 
the truths of spiritual existence? There must be prog- 
ress in spiritual life if the world is to be saved from 
becoming a wreck. 

"You think we have used one expression over much: 
that of love and service as describing heavenly activity. 
But in the poverty of human expression and the lack 
of human knowledge of the life of the spirit, how can 
we better express the heavenly joy and activity? 

"Do not dwell on the past. Its failures and disap- 
pointments are over. Let them go. Move onward and 
upward. Live in spiritual thought, in the spiritual ideals 
of love, joy, peace, and happiness." 



XIII. 
ACTIVITIES AND OCCUPATIONS 

MANY aspects of life in the spirit world are made 
more clear by what has been already said. But 
only a little has so far been presented that makes 
one familiar with their general activities, — what we 
would speak of as their daily life and occupations. To 
have real happiness in the earth life one must be busy 
under congenial circumstances. When this rule is ap- 
plied to spirit life, one at once begins to wonder what 
they do, how they put in the time, in a world where 
no hours are set aside for sleeping, eating, care of the 
person or care of the dwelling; or, more than all, for 
making a living. 

Early in our writing we had been told enough to set 
us thinking, and we remarked: 

'Your descriptions are rather different from the old 
ideas of psalm singing and golden streets/ 

"That was a much misunderstood figure of speech. 
It was only a mind picture to suggest happiness and 
occupation; but earthly thought took it too literally." 

'There was nothing else to suggest a different idea/ 
we replied. 

"I know. That is why we want to give you greater 
knowledge of this life, which is as sane as the highest 
earthly occupation, and far more delightful." 

"I can tell you some of our activities, but you may 
have trouble in understanding, as we cannot well express 
them in terms of human language. For instance, you 

105 



106 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

cannot understand the terms we use in creating or com- 
bining colors. You could not possibly understand how 
our music is created. And so with a multitude of 
things. 

"To tell you anything of our occupations, you must 
know first that we are taught to work for others, which 
is the joy of life here. Then we are taught various 
sciences and the methods of spirit thought. We are 
then allowed to go to other planes and study the con- 
ditions there. We can see all the life on the different 
planets and work there if we choose. We are free to 
choose our work; but, if later we find objections, we 
may change. Some are teachers, some are messengers, 
some welcome the new arrivals, many are caring for the 
little children, some study the other planets, and many 
will go to distant worlds to learn such new conditions 
as may be understood. 

"We are interested in the development of the processes 
of the mind as they act upon outward things, such as 
the formation of our plant life, the combination of col- 
ors, and the manufacture of fabrics. These are all 
mind processes, all regulated by fixed laws. 

"We plan the beautiful fabrics with which spirits are 
clothed, and it is also with the powers of the mind that 
homes and halls and buildings for art and teaching are 
constructed. Architecture is a marvelous work, and we 
have all the riches of heaven to inspire the planning of 
the wonderful buildings. 

"Authors are here writing books. I mean spiritually 
writing them, and spiritually reading them to others. 
Will you be surprised to learn that writing by alphabet is 
taught? That is part of our education in order to keep 
the memory of earth language and so to communicate 
with those of earth. 



Activities and Occupations 107 

"Some study chemistry as it pertains both to the mate- 
rial and to the invisible life. Others teach history. The 
poor little earth is not the only planet with a history! 
Some develop new ideas in mechanics. Most of such 
things are suggested from here. Then we have work 
for other planets and other universes altogether away 
from any conditions that you know. We are in some 
ways more advanced than they are; in others they are 
superior to us. There are many problems, and in solv- 
ing them we are climbing upward in many ways. 

"But the way is long and the road a weary one for those 
who have not learned their lessons on earth. Many come 
here so strongly influenced by their earthly beliefs that 
they do not realize themselves as spirit at all, and have 
to be led in various ways to comprehend that death has 
separated them from the life they once knew. That is 
one of the things that give us occupation. Then we have 
many who have recently come over who are ignorant of 
this life and have to learn its new ways of perceiving and 
enjoying. This is another way in which some of the cir- 
cle are occupied. When not engaged in helping those 
who need us, we are studying the spirit forces, — 
thought power and thought building, the etheric atoms 
and how to use them. 

"You do not know, nor can you know, all the occupa- 
tions of this life. We have given you those, or described 
those, more nearly resembling the occupations of earth 
life. But there are many, many others of which you can- 
not as yet form any conception. 

"We are active with a freedom unknown on earth be- 
cause of added powers ; we are happy with a joy unknown 
on earth because of increased sense of appreciation, and 
we worship with an infinitely greater reverence because 
we are more in touch or communion with the divine." 



108 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Could you describe your own activities for one day?' 

"Your breath would be taken away if I were to tell 
you of the speed and ease with which I accomplish a host 
of things. I may go to a planet with a message or lesson. 
I may go to a hall of learning; or drift away to some 
far off circle to learn of its activities ; or I may be helping 
some mortal on earth, or receiving some newly arrived 
soul. All of these would not be too much to accom- 
plish in a day here, and much more could be brought 
within its hours if necessary." 

'An intimate diary of your work, and of your impres- 
sions while doing these things, would be very interesting 
to mortals/ 

The reply came very emphatically : 

"But, you see, we do not try to keep track of what we 
do. That way might lead to pride. Our way is to do 
good and forget our work as soon as possible and move 
on to the next duty. But do not forget that duty and 
pleasure are one with us." 

Considerably later, possibly a year or more afterward, 
we spoke of their work again, asking : 

'You spoke yesterday of turning to other things after 
our talk. Just what did you do? And what have you 
been doing today? 5 

"Mary went to a circle where they were studying mag- 
netic waves, and listened to a lecture on this subject. 
Then she went to hear some music in the great temple of 
music, and listened until her soul was filled with harmony. 
After that she went to a newly arrived spirit who was 
not finding her way perfectly, and tried to help her to real- 
ize her surroundings. And the hours sped by until she 
finally went to her home, and Dee and she had one of 
the dear talks and companionships which are such a bless- 
ing to them both. These are just a few things. Many 



Activities and Occupations 109 

others came into the day that with you is just over: — as 
certain other studies, journeys to the library for help and 
knowledge, and teachings in various ways and places." 

To this I replied: 

'Yes, and you did not have to do up your hair and 
change your dress before you went to the library; and 
you did not have to consider the weather; and if it was 
a long way, you did not have to order out the automobile, 
or take a street car!' 

"You are right! There are no obstacles in the way, 
and we make each day equal to half a dozen on earth." 

'What was Dee doing?' 

"Mary says: She went to her children two or three 
times, for she has several groups under her care. Then 
she spent much time helping and comforting several little 
ones, just come over, and this is for her such a loving 
and lovely work. Then she went to her studies and to 
various lectures, and so her day passed pleasantly; and 
included various little occasions of going to see if you 
needed her and were all right. You were not well last 
night; but we did not worry, as we thought you would 
soon be better. And tonight when you took up the pen- 
cil, it seemed to be a telegram to us, and we started, one 
from a lecture and the other from our home, and here we 
are. 

"Now tell us what you have been doing." 

Sis said she had to see the doctor, and asked Dee if 
she remembered his treatments for the throat. 

"I should say I did, and you hated them worse than I." 

We then went over the events of the day. 

"Mary says : You surely had a good time. Anything 
good at the movies ?" 



XIV. 
SPIRIT FORCES 

AS one becomes familiar with the work of com- 
munication between the spirit and the material 
worlds, it is quite apparent that much difficulty is 
experienced when attempts are made to convey informa- 
tion that is beyond the ability of the medium to express. 
This is illustrated when comparing our earlier communi- 
ations with those of later date. When using the 
ouija-board we were for a short time in touch with 
one who was much interested in chemistry, and he 
tried to give us a description of the manner in which 
atoms were formed. Some interesting statements 
were made, though little information was gained. Sis 
knows practically nothing of chemistry or of chemical 
terms. I had read a little on such subjects, so it seems 
likely that my mind supplied the words while my hands 
were on the ouija-board. But the statements were not 
consciously mine, and I had previously only a vague un- 
derstanding of the information conveyed. Since then, 
when all the communications have come through Sis's 
pencil, scientific subjects have not been prominent. 

Persistent questioning, however, has elicited a few re- 
plies that seem important. The following was given when 
we were inquiring into the work of construction by 
'thought processes' : 

"We in this circle are not yet advanced enough to deal 
with atoms and electrons, or to watch their motions. 

no 



Spirit Forces 111 

Other planes have done this and are busy explaining the 
existence and movements and powers of the electrons, or 
'grains of force', as you have been told they were called. 
The electrons are the nearest approach to spirit of any- 
thing pertaining at all to matter. They are etherealized 
to such a degree as to be almost pure spirit; yet when 
they are surrounded by material forces they obey those 
laws. 

"They may belong to either the seen or the unseen 
world. When connected with matter they become part of 
the material atom ; when used by spirit they lose all mate- 
rial attractions and become amenable to spirit control." 

And again: 

"Try to conceive of thoughts as formative processes in 
themselves, and in dealing with the material used, are all- 
powerful to build from that material. The electrons are 
the material, and thought can attract, distribute, or segre- 
gate these minute particles as desired." 

In talking this over, we wondered if the electron we had 
in mind was the same thing they mentioned. We asked 
Prof. James about it and he replied : 

"I am not a chemist and can only answer as I have been 
taught by others. The electrons or 'grains of force', are 
scarcely differentiated from spirit. Their quality is so 
ethereal that spirit workers use them continually ; yet they 
may become inherent in matter under certain conditions, 
and apparently become slightly material. I would call it 
in the language of the psychologist, a double personality. 
That is hardly a fair answer to your question, but it is 
dealing with forces so subtle that the best of us here are 
simply students. The double activity is all I can use in 
explanation." 

'You really think we are both speaking of the same 
thing then?' 



112 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"I imagine so, but I did not study the science of chem- 
istry there and have no means of comparing." 

The professor who long ago talked to us of chemistry 
added : 

"The electron here is practically the same as the elec- 
tron there. At least we believe so. It is the spiritual 
side of the material, or the material side of the spiritual 
force." 

In studying the spirit forces it was learned that most, 
if not all, of them were vibratory in character. The sub- 
ject of vibrations was of course quite prominent when 
we were told of music and its production, and some of the 
information concerning vibrations is included in the chap- 
ter on music. 

The first mention of vibrations came very early in the 
communications when Dee said: 

"Early in this life we are taught about chemical laws." 

'What kind of chemistry have you in a spirit world?' 

"I do not know how to tell you ; the subject is too big 
for my brain." 

'Do the chemical laws apply to substances unknown to 
us?' 

"The only difference as I understand it, is in the den- 
sity of the substance. Density means only vibrations. 
These are as the vibrations of electricity and light." 

After Sis had been using the pencil for some time we 
asked for more information concerning spirit forces, and 
especially vibrations. We had been talking with Mary 
and she said: 

"We have vibrations finer and more rapid than any 
conceived on earth. In traveling we use different forces 
for different distances, and can increase the rate of speed 
at will." 



Spirit Forces 113 

Another teacher added : 

"I can express a little of the laws of motion to you, but 
you must be patient with my difficulty in describing spirit 
laws in mortal language. Vibrations are known of course 
in the material world, and are studied by scientists there. 
But we have finer forms of these vibrations. These are 
as necessary to us as the lower forms are necessary to 
you. Could you multiply the highest vibrations there a 
thousand-fold, you would begin to understand the powers 
we use in motion, light, music, and sound." 

'Is that right? Do you really mean a thousand- fold?' 

"We cannot state this in exact numbers, but my expres- 
sion is by the way of comparison and approaches the truth 
as nearly as I can give it." 

'This is so much greater than light as we know it. Do 
you recognize the grades between ?' 

"Where earthly force ends, spirit force begins, and we 
are sensible of all the gradations in power and rapidity. 
We can control them to a large extent, and can use where 
we cannot control." 

'We explain light as waves of ether. Are your higher 
forces explained in the same way ?' 

"Light is a part of the higher vibrations. Ether is 
filled with vibrations. The electrons or particles are in 
constant motion. We have no material substances to 
create vibration, as sound is created with you, but we 
have the finer forces of the mind." 

At one time for a number of evenings a teacher 
from a higher plane attempted to convey to us some 
idea of the forces used by them. But because of the 
difficulty of expressing spirit powers in mortal terms, 
he did not succeed in getting much through concerning 
the forces although he did tell us of the activities on 
that plane. 



114 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

In his talk, and in what Mary has said about spirit 
forces, the word electricity has been written. Regard- 
ing this, I asked: 

'You have used the word electricity. Do you mean 
just the power we know as that?' 

"No. We use the word you best comprehend. The 
spirit counterpart is more subtle, more ethereal, but 
powerful even beyond the earth-known force." 

Later, when using the words magnetism and mag- 
netic attractions, it is quite likely that spirit powers 
are meant rather than those we know by those names. 

When the teacher was trying to describe the power 
of the higher plane, Sis asked: 

'Has it anything to do with ether?' 

"What is ether? Tell me that?" 

'We cannot do that/ 

"Neither can we yet. Wait until knowledge can 
explain more fully." 

But we persisted in our questions at various times, 
and the following replies were elicited : 

"Ether is invisible and imperishable. It is an un- 
known quantity filling all space. It has qualities quite 
unknown to mortals as yet. Higher spirits study its 
formation and composition and do know about it, but 
it is in advance of our knowledge." 

'Is it possible for mortals to learn of ether, its char- 
acteristics and powers?' 

"They have discovered little as yet. I think it pos- 
sible ; but much research work must be done first. It 
would be unwise for us to give such information if 
we knew. Study, and the desire for new truths, are 
for the purpose of stimulating minds on earth, and 
form one of the steps leading spiritward. Human 
understanding is slowly turning toward the spiritual; 



Spirit Forces 115 

and, in some far distant time, earthly and spiritual 
efforts will come together, or at least the mortal may 
so understand the immortal, as to be nearly conformed 
to its spiritual counterpart." 

At another time Mary said: 

"The ether is the medium for the transmission of 
thoughts, and sometime the world will take cognizance 
of these silent processes and powers. But it must be- 
come more spiritualized before it understands/' 

It is unfortunate that Sis is not more familiar with 
chemistry and physics. A number of attempts have 
been made to describe various spirit powers, which have 
been partial failures because of the difficulty Sis expe- 
riences regarding the terms or vocabulary of chemistry, 
physics, or other scientific occupations. Several times, 
however, our questions have brought out a few sen- 
tences in reply, and I give some of them here. A 
teacher from a higher plane was talking: 

"We are studying a power akin to magnetism, al- 
though it is a much finer and more spiritual force. It 
is produced by the action of certain etheric waves that 
move in circles about an etheric center. It is a force to 
you unknown, finer even than spirit, but so powerful 
that it might sway a universe." 

Further regarding magnetism we were told : 

"He wishes to say that the experiments of scientists 
are leading in the right direction, and that science will 
prove immortality, or rather the persistence of indi- 
vidual life, before long, through the study of magnetic 
forces." 

'What do you mean by magnetism?' 

"Magnetism is not an earthborn property. It is rather 
a spiritual substance, too fine, too ethereal, for human 



116 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

vision or touch. Yet it may be discovered through the 
action of its particles, the same as an atom may be 
studied without ever seeing it. 

"Magnetism is a spirit force! 

"That is enough for the present. What it does, the 
scientists on earth are trying to discover. When its 
power is known and fully understood and utilized, the 
bridge spanning the gulf between the mortal and the 
immortal will be complete." 

We were talking of the book by Dr. Schrenck-Notzing 
of Europe, and of the forms materialized under his ex- 
perimentation; and we asked if magnetism was con- 
nected with them. 

"Yes; the magnetic currents flowing through the visi- 
ble substance rendered it alive while it remained. But 
when the magnetic current was withdrawn the substance 
dematerialized immediately." 

'You say magnetism made it alive?' 

"Yes. Magnetism might be defined as life." 

I asked my father one evening if he had any infor- 
mation for us. He replied: 

"Do you keep up with the new theories in chemical 
science? The work is progressing here along unusual 
lines, and bids fair to revolutionize some of the theories 
over there." 

I spoke of seeing an item describing how a small 
automobile was driven by radio electricity. 

"Electricity is one of the powers closely allied with 
our more spiritual forces, and the study of electricity 
will eventually lead many into the belief in these forces. 
I am not a scientist myself, but I watch and wonder and 
admire." 



Spirit Forces 117 

Sis said she could not understand a great deal about 
scientific subjects. 

"You will not be a scientist, I can see that. But you 
will use science here to help in other ways. Your music 
will be one of the results of science, and you will be 
dependent on it in a thousand ways for progress and 
happiness." 

I said it was difficult to imagine chemical studies there, 
as so much of our study consisted of actual experimen- 
tation. 

"You have chemical apparatus there for experiments; 
we have the spiritual counterparts here and through this 
apparatus we study along experimental and progressive 
lines. It is difficult for you to understand, of course; 
but we do experiment regarding material substances, and 
make discoveries of different compositions and their dif- 
ferent uses. We know the different metals and minerals 
and see far ahead to a thousand uses yet unknown to 
mortals. There is always something to look forward to. 
When the earth is a worn-out magazine it will be time 
for mortals to quit ; but that time is far away — unknown 
and uncounted cycles ahead." 

Another evening some one else wrote : 

"We are trying to get in touch with human thought 
and trying to influence that thought toward the pure 
beliefs of future life, of progress, of unselfish service. 
Can you help us?" 

'We have had so much it would seem there was little 
more that was new?' 

"Perhaps that is so, but 'line upon line and precept 
upon precept' seems to be necessary to impress the 
human thought. I know, for I have not forgotten my 
old hardness of heart concerning some things." 



118 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Were you a religious teacher?' 

"Not at all. I was a teacher of science, and that along 
materialistic lines. It was difficult for me to get any 
impression beyond the material forces. Science, you 
know, tries to account for all these things by material 
explanations. I had to come here before I found the 
intangible something we call spirit, or the unseen thing 
we know as life and immortality, or the vision that could 
see and accept the Divine." 

'We have always been impressed by the evidence of a 
tendency in all life to improve, — to advance/ 

"That is the secret of it all, — the upward climb, no mat- 
ter how slow. Believe in that, and your faith will be 
sure. It does not need unlimited study and research in 
order to comprehend principles." 

'But some scientists seem to think that this tendency is 
only another principle, another foundation law, like 
gravitation ?' 

"Who made the law? Who decided that gravitation, 
cohesion, magnetism, attraction, and a thousand other 
laws must go to the forming of a world or of a people?" 

'Some think these laws always existed, were never 
created ?' 

"That is getting back into the unknowable and the un- 
thinkable. We here do not go back farther than to the 
Creative Force that governs all things. Many in higher 
spheres have far more definite knowledge than we. 
Scientists on earth know nothing about it. They take 
their own conceptions for absolute law. But this life 
will disclose impressions, intuitions, as well as absolute 
knowledge, that will crush into nothing their manifold 
theories." 



XV. 

THE AURA, PERSONALITY, ETC. 

MAGNETIC currents and magnetism lead to the 
subject of magnetic attraction, and this leads to 
personality, character, and congeniality. These 
determine the personal ties, the relationships, in the spirit 
world. There seems no dividing line. Even guardian 
spirits, guides, or 'controls', are allied subjects for dis- 
cussion. 

I will begin with a remark that Mary made one even- 
ing when Sis was rather despondent, and the writing 
was not coming easily: 

"Try to be cheerful, so that I can come into your aura, 
as the spiritualists say; which is only getting in touch 
with your mentality/ 

'What is the aura? 5 

"It is a magnetic condition which throws off certain 
colors in certain personalities. There is an attraction 
in each person's aura that calls persons of responsive 
attraction. You must know that there is as much dif- 
ference in personality here as there. Attraction from one 
may not mean attraction from all. It is a matter of con- 
geniality and sympathy, largely." 

This question of attraction made me wonder whom I 
would have for friends over there. 

"You will find those who belong in your magnetic 
current." 

'I doubt if I have any magnetic current.' 

119 



120 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"Everyone has it. That is the aura, so much talked 
about." 

'Can you see the aura?' 

"I see it, but I see the spirit more plainly. The aura 
seems like a filmy veil to me. Others see it as a thick- 
er cloud surrounding and enveloping the individual. 
But it is with each one of you, and is an introductory 
knowledge of the spirit within. The aura carries with 
it the personality. It may be thick and black with crim- 
inals; it may be as beautiful as a sunset cloud; or it 
may be like a delicate veil; differing with different per- 
sonalities." 

We were talking about a young man there who was 
concerned because his mother here continued to grieve 
for him. We asked if he could see her. 

"He is not clairvoyant yet as to earthly surroundings 
and cannot see his mother except as she draws him to 
her by her thought of him. You little realize what 
a magnetic current lies in thought, from earth to heaven, 
and from heaven to earth. You think of us, and we feel 
the thrill and answer by our presence, though you are 
so rarely conscious of it. This young man's mother 
thinks of him and her love goes out to him, and then 
suddenly he is near her, and recognizes her presence. 
He also thinks of her at times and this keeps alive her 
memory of him. Can you see the way in which spirit 
wireless messages come and go?" 

'Are you compelled to come when we call?' 

"We are not obliged except by the love we have and 
the interest we feel. When you wish to write, the effort 
to bring us in touch with you is like an electric signal ; 
and whenever I feel the signal I come flying home to 
know what you have to say. The signal is like a flash 



Ths Aura, Personality, Etc. 121 

of intelligence in the brain, or like a touch, or a sound, — 
but anyhow we cannot mistake it however it comes. 
We listen, or feel, whichever way you can understand it, 
and come at once. You are our charge, therefore we 
come when you call. Also, we are watching to get our 
messages through to earth." 

This attraction of thought was illustrated once when 
Mary asked Sis: 

"Think of the name of some person here, and let us 
see if we can get it from your mind." 

'All right, I have one.' 

"Will you change that name, as it would call him here 
if you held the thought." 

'Would not that be true of others?' 

"No. For someone else might be away from your at- 
traction." 

'You have spoken of permanent attractions between 
persons in the spirit world. Are these always between 
persons of opposite sex?' 

"Not necessarily; yet the two of opposite sex belong 
together. It is said, though I only know from hearsay, 
that every one has a mate of the opposite sex, and that 
at last they come together and form a perfect union of 
wisdom and love. That does not exclude other very 
warm ties, however." 

'Is there as much difference between the sexes there 
as here?' 

"No. The magnetic attraction is probably the influ- 
ence. You can feel that to a certain extent in earthly 
ties, can you not?" 

'How about the associations in your circle? Does sex 
make any difference there?* 

"Not much. We are all friends, and when we belong 



122 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

to the same circle it means that we are attracted by the 
same thoughts, plans, desires, and tastes. Of course this 
means that we are in tune with each other; there are no 
jarring notes, the vibrations are the same." 

"We are not male and female as on earth. The sex 
question is one of beauty and naturalness here, quite re- 
moved from the coarseness of the earth attraction. It is 
one of vibration; one of harmony; one of coming to- 
gether of two forces, like the positive and negative 
currents of electricity. Yet it exists, and adds to the 
joy of this life. But it never interferes as it does on 
earth, with other loves and other companionships. All 
is within the power of magnetic attraction. 

"We wish the heavenly attraction to be understood. It 
is the great joy of this life, yet so far removed from its 
earthly phase as to bear small resemblance. Many of 
the coarser natures that come here are disappointed at 
first, and it takes a long time to come into the finer 
qualities of affection. But once they realize it, there is 
no regret for the loss of their earthly love. Such na- 
tures stay on lower planes for a long time. All the 
higher education is hindered by their attitude and they 
progress slowly. These too are the material-minded 
spirits who send over false messages, and who would 
entangle mortals in their own false teachings. They are 
a recognized power for evil here, and we often have to 
protect mortals from them." 

An old friend of Sis was introduced by Mary one 
evening. Speaking of him she said : 

"He came here a short time ago full of theories and 
beliefs of what this life would be; but found himself 
only an ignorant child, with everything to learn and most 
of his earthly wisdom to unlearn. He thinks he received 



The Aura, Personality, Etc. . 123 

a hint or two while still in the earth life that might have 
educated him if he had followed where they led, but he 
was too bound by his former convictions. He wishes 
now to send some word to other teachers, that they may 
not make the same mistake and waste their energy in 
teaching unwise doctrines. The world is waking to a 
definite knowledge of this life and the need of new in- 
spiration to higher and more spiritual ideas." 

Then Mary wrote directly for this friend : 

"I was spiritually minded, I know ; but I confused 
creed with character. Now I know that character is 
more than creed, or rather character forms the creed. 
Character is the inner impulse from the soul and ex- 
plains itself to the outward brain by principles that really 
are a creed. But we reversed that in our teaching and 
many were confused and drifted away." 

'What would you say is the foundation of character?' 

"The first impulse from the soul should be kindness. 
One could not go far astray with that as a foundation ; 
then truth and justice." 

It seems a common error in thinking of the growth 
and progress of the spirit world, to conclude that as 
character grows more perfect personalities grow more 
nearly alike. I had that idea to some extent when I 
asked : 

'Do spirits retain their personalities as they advance, 
or do they finally become merged in a state of perfec- 
tion like Nirvana?' 

"Nirvana is a discovery or invention of the eastern, 
so-called Adepts, and does not exist. Personality goes 
on and on, otherwise spirits would not have been created 
with personalities. What is all the discipline of earth 
for, if not for the development of individual character? 
No! The individual may go on to unthought-of intelli- 



124 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

gence, or glory, or perfection ; but remains the individual 
spirit still." 

Another writer illustrates this by comparing the prog- 
ress with an orchestra. The more nearly perfect each 
instrument and each performer becomes, the more each 
contributes to the greater perfection of the orchestra as 
a whole. 

Unbelievers in spirit communication often strongly 
criticize conversations or messages purporting to come 
from persons they had known, claiming they are not like 
such expressions in the earth life. 

An old acquaintance of Sis referred to this as follows : 

"I am sure I do not talk as of old, but why should I? 
'As of old' would be the orthodoxy of that time. But 
we are emancipated from all that, and are a part of a 
life so infinitely fine and so infinitely satisfactory that 
words can scarcely express it." 

After talking with my father one time, I said : 

'Your talk does not sound as it used to; but then I 
don't know that I should expect it.' 

"I hope it doesn't; for if it did, then there would 
have been no advancement. Could any one but an im- 
becile be here in the midst of all that is good and beau- 
tiful, in the midst of new thought and new activities of 
mind and body, with the wonders of the universe to 
attract him, and then after seventeen years of such life 
and opportunity talk the same as of old? Will you tell 
me that!" 

'I suppose seventeen years there would be the equiv- 
alent of a hundred here?/ 

"Try to drop comparisons, for there are none. Per- 
haps we might use the old simile, 'as a thousand years 
to one day, etc.,' but all comparisons fail." 



The Aura, Personality, Etc. 125 

In a paper which Sis read at a small gathering she 
used quotations from matter received from Prof. James. 
These were criticized by some in the audience as not like 
his style of writing. Prof. James afterward wrote : 

"That may be the case. But at any rate, a change in 
belief and a change in environment are bound to change 
the expression." 

We receive much instruction regarding the earthly 
life; and the following is selected in order to show how 
thought influences character and personality : 

"You cannot understand the power of thought, — its 
ability to bring to itself the conditions of its own mak- 
ing. Therefore think wisely, truly, unselfishly; and, 
above all, spiritually. These are the heavenly impres- 
sions that bring us near to you and you near to us. 

"I wish to impress this strongly upon your thought if 
possible. If all could see the building power of thought, 
little by little, day by day, year by year, they would 
harbor no evil thought. But they do not see, and there- 
fore have to begin at the beginning here. Think heav- 
enly thoughts and you are drawing near to heaven. 

"The thought of earth life is either retarding or 
advancing the spirit life. Therefore, do you see, that 
heaven is nearer or farther away according to the 
thoughts you think." 

One's character and personality determine his rela- 
tionship to his fellow creatures. We have been told 
several times that the different circles there are builded 
upon foundations determined by the similarity of tastes, 
desires, and work; and this has been emphasized in 
many communications. 

We asked regarding the distance between circles and 
planes, and were told : 



126 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"Distance does not mean a great deal here, but con- 
geniality does. We are divided more by sympathies 
than by distance. The uncongenial never belong to the 
same circle." 

Later we find in our record: 

"We love old friends here, but not because they are 
old. Congeniality is the law of spiritual friendship ; and 
we understand better than formerly in how many ways 
we can be congenial." 

Something had been said about the evils arising from 
race prejudice on earth, and Mary commented as fol- 
lows : 

"There is no aristocracy of spirit. All meet and 
associate as their natures desire. The laws of sympathy 
and congeniality prevail, and there is no color line, of 
course, to be a barrier." 

'Are there any foreigners in your circle?' 

"Not as yet. There is no tendency to debar any one 
from the circle, but those who are here are grouped 
together because of similar tastes. We have different 
homes and different work ; but we meet together for 
interchange of ideas." 

And she said at another time when this or an allied 
subject was discussed: 

"It is the law of congeniality that works for happi- 
ness here. You know how on earth something is apt 
to jar when two people come together. You know how 
difficult it is to be in harmony with the different per- 
sonalities surrounding you, or making the social life 
in which you move. Well, all is different here. There 
is no jarring of souls. We simply know our soul com- 
panions and meet them with confidence and love. Others 
too we meet, but always with only the side turned 



The Aura, Personality, Etc. 127 

toward them that is in the same vibration with them. 
We do not hate, we do not avoid even ; but spirit meets 
its own." 

Then the subject of family ties came up when we 
were asking about a man who had not progressed there, 
although his family had gone on to higher circles. 

'Families do not stay together then?' 

"No, not often. Each goes the way he prefers." 

'The love of his family was wasted on this man then?' 

"Love is never wasted. The influence is always felt. 
But he does not realize yet the power and beauty of 
spiritual affection." 

'How important are family and relatives to one 
another ?' 

"There is not much importance to family ties; more 
by congeniality." 

Another communicator added: 

"You are talking of relationships. You are related 
by the thoughts you think, by the ideas you cherish, by 
the loves you develop. These are our relationships 
here, and are dearer and nearer than ties of blood." 

Another also wrote: "I have a word to say about 
family ties too. I have been here long and have found 
many to love who were in nowise related. Yet for our 
family I have great tenderness: For one brother here, 
because he is struggling up through great difficulties; 
for another, because he is still so far away from real 
happiness; and for the two brothers who came over in 
infancy, because of their nobility and purity." 

Upon learning that one married couple, whom we 
had known, were not together there, we asked if many 
kept together. 



128 Spirit World and Spirit Life: 

"Not many are married in spirit, and it is only in 
the spirit that the tie continues on this side. Com- 
paratively few keep that tie here, but are happier to 
each go his own way. They find their mates at last 
and come into perfect happiness." 

The subject of personality and its influence took quite 
a different turn one evening when, after reading of 
some wonderful demonstrations in psychometry, we 
asked to know more about it. 

"It is true that character can be impressed upon life- 
less objects. The mind of man is infinite in its power, 
and may influence through touch many inert things. 
The lava from the volcano, the jewel from a mummy, 
that you speak of had taken something from the 
environment and carried it to a sensitive soul. The 
touch of a hand on an object is much, and in the hand 
of an intermediate person it may even take something 
from the mind. Will this help you to understand the 
influence of mind upon matter? 

"You give something of yourself to everything that 
you touch, and more of yourself to every mind with 
which you are in contact. This is the source of per- 
sonal influence, and goes out from you even though 
you do not so intend. Study the intricacies of mental 
influence with the object of increasing your power for 
good." 

'What a power evil persons must have in this?' 

"Their influence is negative and therefore less pow- 
erful. The positive is the power for good." 

Still another phase of personal attraction was illus- 
trated when we asked if every one on earth had a 
'guide' in the spirit world. 

"Each one there attracts some one here, and such a 



The Aura, Personality, Etc. 129 

one is often desirous of helping the one on earth, and 
becomes what you call a 'guide.' Those on earth 
receive from teachers here, oftentimes not recognizing 
the source of the thought given to them; and so in a 
way they are guided from here." 

'It is not necessarily, then, some one who had known 
the person on earth?' 

"Not at all. A matter more of similarity of thought 
and desire." 

This close connection between persons here and those 
beyond was brought out quite clearly when we asked 
Dee if she would have known if we had had an acci- 
dent while riding in the automobile. 

"Instantly! A messenger would have called me and 
I would have been with you. We do not anticipate 
anything of the kind, and see no warning of it in the 
outlook for you; but if it did occur we would Be 
notified at once and we would be with you in a flash. 
There are clairvoyant messengers who are watching and 
seeing any necessity of calling friends of mortals when 
such mortals need help." 

'Then we are always under the eye of some spirit?' 

"Always in the sight of invisible friends ! The guard- 
ianship by spirit forces is one of the protections thrown 
around individuals. I do not mean that they can always 
prevent danger or accident or suffering. But if they 
cannot do this they are ready with impressions that 
may help as needed. We get the signal as you might 
get a telegram. The watchers are ever alert, and call 
the guides whenever necessary. We have to guard our 
charges at all times. 

"The watchers are called to this work by the higher 
powers. It is recognized that this plane needs careful 
watchers to prevent the evil and destructive forces from 



130 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

exercising their influence. If we call them sentinels, as 
in the army, you will understand their efficient and 
necessary work. They are those who seem to be 
especially fitted for such work, — detective service, you 
might call it, — and their signals to us call us imme- 
diately." 

'Is every one here so cared for?' 

"Yes ; that is true even of those who are not in touch 
with this life. We have to guard the evil as well as 
the good." 

'I should think they might do more in keeping them 
from evil?' 

"You must understand that we cannot use force even 
in protecting others, and many on earth are so debased 
that spiritual help could not reach them. Their guards 
try to protect, but fail because of their earthly and 
sinful selves. Free will must always be left to assert 
itself, and the evil on earth will naturally incline 
towards evil influences from here. You are desirous 
of good, and therefore good influences reach you. Some 
walk into wrong paths unintentionally; and because it 
was not their intention, they are soon brought back." 

I asked Mary if some here who learned that they 
were influenced from there, would not resent any such 
idea, thinking they alone should have the credit for any 
advance or good they might experience. 

"If that is true, then they will be left to themselves, 
and will only be helped when they desire the help." 

Guardian spirits and heavenly guides suggest the 
subjects of 'guides' and 'controls', — terms much used 
by spiritualists, usually in connection with spirit mani- 
festations or communications. 

"A 'control' is only a powerful helper on this side," 



The Aura, Personality, Etc. 131 

we were told by Mary. "You might speak of me as a 
'control' if you so wished, though I am not a very 
strong one. Yet I do in a way control the communica- 
tions of this circle, keeping out, as far as I can, 
unworthy or ignorant communications, and bringing to 
you the wise and good. I like the word friend, or 
instructor better; but many adopt the word 'control'." 



XVI. 
VIBRATIONS AND MUSIC 

WE mortal folk speak easily and confidently of 
vibrations as if quite understanding their char- 
acter and power. But what of vibrations whose 
speed is greater than light, whose rapidity is almost be- 
yond earthly computation? We learn something of such 
forces from the descriptions of travel and of music in 
the celestial realm. 

"Vibration," we are told, "is the great spirit force here 
as it is the great material force there ; for it is a power 
affecting both spirit and matter. Scientists stop with 
earthly vibrations ; but why should they ? There are nu- 
merous evidences of higher ones, if they would accept 
the evidence." 

"The whole system of vibrations is controlled by spirit, 
for it is one of the forces belonging to spirit movement 
and power. Everything in this life is more or less con- 
nected with vibration, and controlled largely by the in- 
dividual spirit. Does one wish to travel with speed, he 
makes use of rapid vibratory action. Does one wish 
music, then other vibrations are set in motion. Some 
are produced by individual effort, some are a power 
used by the individual ; just as the different powers are 
used on earth." 

"Have you any conception of what the music of this 
life may be? Do you ever wonder what it is like? 
It is caused by vibrations, but produced in the ether by 
132 



Vibrations and Music 133 

conditions you do not know. They are started by the 
will of the musician in a manner you cannot understand ; 
but you may know that the thought of the composer 
may express itself directly without the slow medium 
of writing, or even of performing. Can you conceive 
the thought as a material atom, if we may so express it, 
that moves outward from its producer and goes on its 
way with influence in proportion to its quality?" 

'Do you have mechanical means of reproducing music, 
or does the author have to send it from his mind each 
time ?' 

"We have spirit instruments as we have spirit houses. 
How else could we get the grand total of harmonious 
production? Sounds are set vibrating on the spirit in- 
struments according to the conception of the artist or 
the performer, and the variety of tone or subject is as 
varied as the thought of the musical mind. Some prefer 
the quick and joyous tones and chords ; others still hold 
earth's memories in retrospective thought, and their 
music grows pensive and perhaps pathetic; while others 
are filled with the desire for intricate harmonies. But 
all are beautiful, each in its own way. 

"Any description of spirit instruments would be be- 
yond your conception. But nothing on earth is so per- 
fect and so beautiful in tone." 

'How about the great singers who have been so fam- 
ous and so loved on earth?' 

"The beauty of music and its power of expression 
does not depend upon the voice, and may carry its mess- 
age to the heart without song. It may appeal to one 
with the same power but by different means. We can 
sing if we wish, though the exquisite effects produced 
by heavenly instruments make the use of the voice less 
desired." 



134 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Do you have anything there that is comparable to 
an orchestra or to an organ?' 

"Will you put out of your mind any idea that heaven- 
ly music is inferior to that of earth! You do not con- 
ceive of spirit power or heavenly music. These are 
things we cannot make plain to you. But the music you 
love best is only the slightest indication of that which you 

may 

"O, I get lost for words !" 

Sis asked an old school friend who had been a fine 
pianist on earth, if she kept up her music there. 

"Not much", was the reply. "It is all so wonderful, 
I feel myself unable to learn the methods by which it 
is produced." 

'Music was an easy accomplishment for you here.' 

"I had the keyboard before me there and could find 
the combinations easily, it is true. But here! Oh, my 
dear ! If you could only know the difference between 
earthly and celestial music! 

"You are wondering how it is that I who have been 
here so much longer than Mary, should not have enter- 
ed into the study of music before she did. You see, 
that so far as spiritual knowledge was concerned, I was 
a child when I came over, and had to begin as children 
do. I could not hear sounds for a long time; spiritual 
deafness, you might call it. And so I began with other 
things, and grew so interested that I almost forgot 
music. Then when my discovery of musical vibrations 
came I wished to know how they were produced, and 
went to a teacher of the science. But I did not give 
enough time to it, because interested in other things; 
and so Mary got ahead of me. The study is fascinating, 
as you will learn for yourself when you come. We will 



Vibrations and Music 135 

perhaps make music together as in the old days. Will 
not that be fine?" 

We were talking of the different specialties in study 
there, and Sis asked Mary what my study was likely 
to be. 

"Mary thinks he will like history and philosophy, and 
music too; though he will hardly make music a spe- 
cialty. Music is very absorbing, and often takes the 
attention very closely of those who choose it." 

I remarked that that would be apt to make them 
one-sided, as we sometimes found musicians here. 

"One-sided? No! Not here! But rounded out and 
in sympathetic touch with all knowledge." 

Then one whom Sis had known as a teacher of music 
in her girlhood days, added: 

"One does not have to be absorbed by any one taste 
or study here; for days are longer and studies easier 
than on earth. I am interested in art, philosophy, and 
many things besides music. Just now I am evolving a 
new instrument of music, and new harmonies to fit the 
instrument. I hope to succeed, and when you come you 
can hear the result." 

One evening when we were still discussing vibrations, 
the pencil wrote: 

"Will you care to take a message from one who 
understands vibrations ?" 

And then came a message that seemed to be a sum- 
ming up of the different remarks on the subject that 
had been given before. 

"In the first place put out of your mind all ideas of 
ordinary movement. For nothing exists in material 
life so fine, so powerful and so rapid as spirit vibration. 
We use the movement for our work in nearly all ways: 
— in travel, in building, in music, in art, in the very 



136 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

speech of this life. And the study of this force is the 
most careful and perhaps the most difficult of all. The 
power depends upon the speed ; the speed depends upon 
the spirit. For the worker must learn to grade and use 
the force in accordance with law. Nothing is guess 
work; nothing happens by chance. All is orderly. All 
can be acquired by study. 

"You say this is not definite. Could you describe an 
unseen and unknown property to one entirely ignorant 
of that property? To attempt a comparison, Mary has 
asked if you could describe the fragrance of a rose. 
How about the flavor of a fruit to one who had never 
known the taste? You can say sweet or sour or bitter; 
but these convey no meaning to one who has never tasted 
sweet or sour or bitter. So, you see, we can only give the 
crudest examples of the effects of certain powers, be- 
cause we cannot explain the finer meaning. 

"I can say then that vibration is our power. We 
study its properties and its uses. W r e learn to control. 
And when we have finally become capable of using it 
we become workers with infinite resources and power 
at our command." 

Then Mary added : 

"This teacher was one who was a scientist on earth, 
and would have used scientific terms if he could have 
impressed them on your mind. But as you could not 
take them he tried to give you more general ideas." 

'Are there not mediums through whom you can 
write any word you wish?' 

"I think so, but they are rare. We usually have 
to fit our language to the ability of the medium. That 
is why so many mistakes occur, and why messages are 
mistrusted : — because the language is not like that which 
the communicator used on earth." 



XVII. 
EVIL 

THE joys of that life had been for a long time so 
wonderfully portrayed that we began to wonder 
if the malicious ones of earth were to be allowed 
to enter into equal happiness. One evening this thought 
was answered, even before it was expressed in words. 
"You are thinking," the pencil wrote, "that we have 
not emphasized sufficiently the consequences of an evil 
life; that we have not warned the selfish and the 
malicious ones, and have allowed this life to seem too 
easy of achievement; and we wish to say, every time 
and all the time, that character is of the first importance. 
As a man lives on earth, so will he appear on this 
side. Slipping out of the mortal body does not always 
mean entrance into perfect happiness. Justice, purity, 
unselfishness, and kindness of heart, are the passports 
to the heavenly life. If these are lacking they must be 
acquired, and sometimes the effect of mortal sin makes 
this acquirement very difficult, and often the time is 
long and unhappiness great, before the evil is elim- 
inated from the soul. We cannot make this too strong 
or the caution too serious! 

"Selfishness appears to us here as the foundation 
of all sin. It appears to be the root of all evil, and is 
insidious in its destruction of character. Selfishness 
may be only superficial or it may be deeply ingrained 
in the individual. The first may be overcome when 
true knowledge takes the place of vanity and super- 

137 



138 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

ficiality; the second is the foundation of so much evil 
that it is most debasing in effect, and most difficult to 
overcome. It masquerades often in fine dress, for 
many strive for beauty selfishly; make music and art 
a matter of personal pride; or adorn themselves with 
exquisite textures and priceless gems ; and forget the 
deeper meaning of spiritual loveliness. The selfish use 
of wealth and power; lack of sympathy for the poor 
or suffering; pride; self-esteem: — all these, and many 
other manifestations of self love, are working toward 
spiritual atrophy." 

'How about those who take their own lives to get 
rid of the evils of this existence?' 

"When a human life is broken by the owner of that 
life, there is a long period of unconsciousness before 
any reconstruction can take place. Years may elapse 
before they are ready to begin any advancement. The 
suicide takes his own way instead of God's way; and 
the result is, to paralyze the finer spiritual qualities, 
and prevent entrance into the joy of this life for a 
long time." 

'Will the world ever come into true Christianity?' 
"It will come eventually. Every individual has the 
power to bring that blessed time a little nearer. The 
work goes on from here as well as there, and all are 
needed; for the strife between good and evil grows 
daily more vicious on the side of evil and needs daily 
reinforcements on the side of good." 

'You believe that final victory will be with the good?' 

"I know it will. But there must be greater power 

both here and there. We see the evil ; but not in the 

hopeless way you see it, for we see also the remedy." 

'Does evil persist into the higher planes?' 



Evil 139 

"No; one leaves all that as one ascends; or, rather, 
one does not ascend until all evil has been eliminated." 

'Can an evil spirit enter into or take possession of 
a human being?' 

"Every one is free to control his own individuality. 
We are not allowed to take possession." 

'But there are apparent possessions ; how about them ?" 

"Evil spirits break the laws here just as they do 
there, but there must be a receptive attitude in the 
individual or no possession would be possible." 

'Then the old story of selling one's self to the devil 
may be approximately true?' 

"Yes; many have done this unknowingly." 

'Can you tell us the origin of evil?' 

"That is not for us to know at present. The origin 
is so far away in an unknown past that only the 
Creator of us all can rightly tell of its origin and use. 
But we know that all things work toward a final greater 
good, and that is sufficient for us at present." 

'Is the percentage of good people any greater now 
than a hundred years ago?' 

"The percentage is far greater than formerly. But 
the quiet lives of the good, with their unseen and 
unselfish service, do not get to the knowledge of the 
public as do the riotous actions of the evil-minded ones." 

'Is the world growing better?' 

"The good are growing better; the evil are growing 
more evil still." 

One afternoon while Sis was sitting alone and in a 
passive and receptive mood with hands folded in her 
lap, her left hand was slowly drawn away. Almost at 
once her right hand was shaken in the way used by 
Mary as a signal for writing. So she went to the little 



140 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

table and took up the pencil, which wrote quickly and 
with great emphasis: 

"You are not in the right environment. We cannot 
see you. Something is clouding you around. What 
is it?" 

'Was it not you moving my left hand?' 

"No. Some other spirit was trying to get control. 
We could not see which one, but came to protect you." 

'There is some danger, then, even in the receptive 
attitude?' 

"Evil spirits are here, but help is here also. Just 
now some one was trying to reach you, and for some 
reason you were enveloped in a cloud. We think this 
other influence was trying to conceal you from us." 

"You must never lose the consciousness that it is on 
this plane nearest the earth that good and evil forces 
first congregate, and the malicious ones may be able 
to influence receptive minds there. Approach the un- 
seen side of life with reverence, and with desire for 
spiritual help and knowledge, if you would draw toward 
you the wise and good of this life." 

'Can you influence the evil-minded ones on earth?' 

"We are sent to try to lead them into better thought 
and life. Sometimes the evil ones are open to impres- 
sions and we can help. But many times all avenues 
to the soul are closed and we can find no entrance." 

'We have heard of money-making schemes, and some- 
times of oil- or mine-promoting projects, started from 
that side, victimizing the credulous ones of earth.' 

"That is from the evil influences here. Appeals to 
selfish interest, to money-making, to earthly advance- 
ment, to selfish happiness, or selfish projects in any 
form, cannot be trusted. If only we could convince 



Evil 141 

the world that unselfishness and service for others are 
the laws of spiritual advancement, all this evil teaching 
would be of no avail." 

We spoke once of the apparent injustice of an all- 
powerful Ruler allowing so much sin and suffering as 
the world has witnessed. Mary's reply is worthy of 
study : 

"Human logic fails indeed to explain the infinite 
purpose of God ; the life on this plane seems necessary to 
prove the wisdom of that purpose and its final benefi- 
cence. We do not yet belong to the angelic host where 
wisdom is proven and mercy apparent; but we know 
there is a reason for even the cruelties of earth and the 
sufferings of the innocent." 

"We know it is hard to realize the kindness that is 
intended for man when in the midst of crime, cruelty, 
and suffering. We here understand it as a forward 
step in the evolution of character. Man has been given 
the power of choice. If he chooses wrongly he must 
learn the wrong by the consequence of his choice." 

'But, aside from the real crimes, there are the pleasure 
seeking, the vanity, the extravagance of the foolish?' 

"What would you have . . that they should be com- 
pelled into a different course ? Can you not see the uses 
of illness, poverty, and suffering? All these are lessons 
to lead them into different perceptions of life and its 
final outcome. They may be the beginnings of wisdom. 
Many will not learn until they have slipped off the mor- 
tal coil. Many will go on, even here, clinging to mis- 
leading hopes and pleasures until finally wisdom is born 
and their true education begins." 

A few additional sentences were received later in ex- 
planation of the sorrows and tribulations of the human 
race on earth. 



142 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"The human kind moved slowly out of their animal 
propensities and limitations. The law of 'self-determina- 
tion' is universal, and is given for the development of 
character and the final good, which is far better than 
automatism." 

'But the price of choice — of free will — is so terrible?' 

"The price is little when compared with the good as we 
see it here." 

'How is the human power of choice better than char- 
acter foreordained to be perfect?' 

"Foreordained character would be automatism, and 
would eliminate personality, individuality, and would re- 
sult in weariness and monotony." 

Sis spoke of the flaunting headlines in the daily papers, 
— of murder, dishonesty, and all manner of crime, and 
the comparatively small space given to the recital of good 
deeds. 

"True wisdom and virtue do not advertise themselves. 
What do you know of the secret thoughts of the wise 
and good, and the plans that are crystallizing for the bet- 
terment of the world?" 

'But perhaps you do not see the evil here as we see it ?' 

"We see the aura surrounding evil lives, and the misery 
that follows. Wicked ones are here, — murderers and their 
victims, thieves, robbers, the vile and the cruel, the selfish 
and the unjust. 

"The work of this circle is not with the wicked ones 
here, though we are asked to use our influence toward 
purer thought and nobler living. And although our lives 
are filled with joyous service for the most part, we are 
also glad to help in this other sphere of work." 

'How can you be so happy when there is so much evil 
over there?' 

"The evil ones are not near us as a rule. We may go 



Evil 143 

to them to help them, and we are sometimes obliged to 
neutralize their mischievous influence. But these are not 
frequent occasions. Our work is of a different sort. 
There are many who are engaged in this work, for many 
have the missionary spirit as on earth. And these are 
the ones who go to the undeveloped or the wicked, and 
strive to bring them into higher living. And their work 
is not in vain." 

'Do these evil ones have much influence on better 
spirits ?' 

"That is to be guarded against; but there are circles 
among the lower orders as among the higher ones. Each 
goes to 'his own place.' That is where his congeniality 
is expressed; — to those of his own thought and purpose. 
They do not influence each other downward as much as 
you might think. They generally seek their own, and 
having found their own, they remain until uplifted by 
some finer influence. They usually rise nearly in a com- 
pany. A thought or influence affecting one, is apt to 
affect the circle, and because of this it is easier to lead 
them." 



XVIII. 
UNDEVELOPED SPIRITS 

IT is customary in this life to spend many of our 
earlier years in education in preparation for the 
years to follow. Most people, however, seem to 
proceed as though the eternal life beyond, if there is 
such a thing, would have to take care of itself. If any 
preparation is necessary, there is time enough to do it 
in the after life, they seem to argue. There is time 
enough, of course ; and we learn that very many have to 
go through the preparatory course after arriving on the 
other side. If this were all, the matter might not be quite 
so important. But we also learn that it is not necessary to 
waste these first years there in that manner, if certain 
things are done in the earth life, and certain other things 
avoided. The education, if acquired in this life, is short 
and easy, and, moreover, is a great aid to a successful 
life here. It consists of following as nearly as is prac- 
tical the teachings and the example of Christ; — just the 
life that we as Christians are supposed to follow. 

But, evidence from the life beyond indicates that many, 
very many, either through ignorance or through wilful- 
ness, have not been as successful in carrying out Christ's 
teachings as they might have been, and as they would try 
to be, I am sure, if a knowledge of the consequences 
was thoroughly known. We have learned that this 
education, when left for the after life, is too often com- 
plicated by the results of unkind deeds and thoughts in 
this life; and also by having to unlearn many things that 
144 



Undeveloped Spirits 145 

have been wrongly learned or understood while here. 
This last is a handicap little thought of by those who 
have not investigated. It is frequently a serious one . It 
has been brought to our notice very strongly in various 
ways. The following is one instance : 

"I am not trying for marvels or wonders, but I do 
want to try to give a plain, simple statement of the life 
here that may lead some anxious, fearing soul into more 
faith and happiness. I wish I could save them from look- 
ing forward with fear into the dark unknown. Will you 
try and take what you can, and I will try and write 
what I can, of comforting thought to all those who are 
really trying to live the right life on earth, and desiring 
a new inspiration for the future. 

"Many come so very ignorant, and come into such a 
long sleep and unconscious period, which we are sure is 
unnecessary, for they have not believed the truth of active 
spiritual development here. So they lose time, and lose 
the power at first of realizing the life and all it means. 
Tell all who come in the circle of your influence that they 
are making their future now, and can almost control this 
future condition, if they will only seek the truth and abide 
in it while still on earth. 

"I do not often preach, but feel like a sermon tonight. 
For the souls that come to this side come in such multi- 
tudes that they can scarcely be counted, yet only here and 
there are the spiritually developed ones, the ones who can 
enter into this life with joy, and commence the develop- 
ment of spiritual power at once. The pity of it gets hold 
of us here, now and then, and we feel like trying to 
bombard the earth with spirit bombs ; — something to make 
the people think, something to force them away from 
their material thoughts, pleasures, and plans. 

"We are obliged to begin our work with them as we 



146 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

would begin with children, and not even in that way when 
they first come. They sink into a state that is hard to 
be described. They are not even ready to think. Brain 
and sense and heart and soul have so long been educated 
wrongly that silence and unconsciousness are the only 
remedies at first. Then there comes a confused awaken- 
ing, with all their human habits of thought and all their 
evil selfishness predominant. What can be done, then, 
except to put strong forces in control, that they at least 
may be kept from harming others. You cannot conceive 
of this work, I am sure; but it is very real here." 

'But you do not do this, — you with all your dainty, 
fairy children to teach?' 

"No, but I watch others in the patient, self-controlled 
effort, and I realize how strong must be their faith and 
hope, to continue in the work. They do succeed at last, 
but it is often a long and weary way; and but for the 
strong, bright and enduring faith of such workers and 
teachers, it would be almost unendurable." 

'Such are kept separate, are they not? They do not 
mingle with you?' 

"Yes, surely. Each 'goes to his own place,' as the 
Bible says. But we can watch the work of transforma- 
tion, and we can give to the workers our own best 
thoughts and encouragement. That is our part of it." 

We said we had thought of this phase there and had 
spoken of it. 

"It exists, and is one of the great opportunities for 
work for the great and blessed spirits who undertake it. 

"I have preached a sermon this time; but it may be 
well for you to know of the darker shadows over here. 
But we are also blessed with the sight of the brave spirits 
who are working with the depraved ones, and we are 
also blessed with the knowledge that their work is not 



Undeveloped Spirits 147 

in vain. Of course, all who come are not vicious; only 
unspiritual, living in the material thought. These are 
slow to come into the life of the spirit, but come far more 
easily than those whose evil earth natures have to be 
transformed. 

"We were full of the subject, for we have been watch- 
ing the work of some of our fine spirits with the low 
and debased ones of earth, and were filled with the pity 
of it; the unnecessary waste of lives there and the unnec- 
essary waste of time here in bringing them into spirit 
lives. Then, too, all these brave teachers who give them- 
selves to this work, might be released for other and pleas- 
anter work, if only, — if only, the earth people knew the 
truth." 

A specific instance of the slow development that can 
occur there will be given now, and it is a pleasure to 
think that we may have assisted a little in his progress. 

In earlier years Sis had a friend whom she knew very 
well ; they were young people together. This young man, 
whom I will call Frank Chase, was a man of high ideals 
concerning this life, but very positive in his beliefs. He 
held in ridicule all ideas of communication with the 
unseen world, if indeed he held a belief that there was 
such a world. His interest was most keen in the me- 
chanics and scientific discoveries of the day. He passed 
over in early manhood. 

Sis had inquired concerning him several times, but 
received little information beyond the statement that he 
had not advanced very far, which she thought very sur- 
prising. Some months ago we were asked quite unex- 
pectedly : 

"Will you send a message to Frank Chase? If you 
did he might like to come to this circle. If we can interest 
him in this work it will be well for him. 



148 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"He seems to question everything, and doubts even the 
spiritual life. He knows, of course, that he has passed 
away from earth, but is busy explaining that and many 
other things, with a philosophy of his own. He has a 
bright brain and we wish to turn it to the truth, and lead 
him into the real life here. That is why I asked you to 
send him a message. He does not know you are com- 
municating. We believe that if he can find himself, — 
that is, realize that he is a spirit and living a spirit life 
already, that he will begin to study and grow." 

The next day the pencil wrote: 

"After talking with you yesterday, I turned, and with 
the quickness of thought, was far away; so far that it 
would have taken you days to accomplish the journey. 
We went to see the one to whom we wish you to speak, 
and we have brought him to our circle to talk to you. He 
does not believe it can be done. Can you convince him? 
Will you speak to him ?" 

Sis said: 

'Well, Frank Chase, are you really here to talk to me 
again after all these years ?' 

Mary said: 

"He does not believe it is you. Call to his mind some- 
one he used to know." 

Sis complied by asking: 

'Do you remember going to New York to see a young 
lady?' 

"Will you tell him how she looked?" 

Sis gave a short description of the young lady, and 
Mary said: 

"Will you keep on. He is impressed." 

Sis asked if he remembered this young lady coming to 
where he lived. 

"Keep right on. He is interested." 



Undeveloped Spirits 149 

After further talk we were told : 

"He knows now it is you, and is overjoyed to know it 
is possible to talk with and hear from earth, which he has 
never done before." 

After some further conversation Mary said : 

"He is so surprised that he can hardly credit it at all. 
Yet he knows that only you could tell him some of these 
things. We will bring him again soon; it is a good be- 
ginning. He is startled, and can hardly believe ; but will 
probably wish to investigate, as that is his turn of mind, 
and that is what we wish/' 

We asked if they could explain how he had been 
getting along all these years without learning more. 

"Try to think of yourself in a dream, a long dream, 
and everything happening in ways that are strange, yet 
you do not wonder about it. Your dream accepts the 
things as true. That is as near as I can describe his 
situation. When he first came, he was met by his 
father and sister, but they failed to reach his reason- 
ing mind and he has wandered on in this condition 
through all these years/' 

At another time he came of his own accord to Mary, 
wishing to talk. After a short conversation Sis asked 
if in all that time he had been there he had heard of 
the many wonderful inventions that had appeared here 
in the meantime. He had not, and wished to know 
about them. First was the telegraph. Yes, he re- 
membered that. But the telephone was new, and the 
wireless, and automobiles. Then we went on to tell 
of the great war, and the immense ships that carried 
our soldiers, and the terrible guns, and the liquid fire. 
He had heard a little of the war, but did not believe it 
possible to do such things. 

"What are the good things of earth?" he asked. 



150 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

This came near being a 'poser', but Sis spoke of the 
Red Cross work, the hospitals, the aid to the starving, 
etc. Mary said: 

"He thinks the world must be in a terrible condition 
with so much science producing evil things. Tell him 
of the great vessel that was sunk by the Germans. Tell 
him about the ship that was sunk by an iceberg." 

We talked some time, and after some remark of Sis, 
he said: 

"What am I going to hear from you next! No one 
else could have told me the things you have. I did not 
know it could be done." 

Mary added: 

"He is dazed with the thought, but he will take it 
to think over as he did the last time. You are certainly 
getting hold of him and we must keep it up." 

'This is startling, Mary! How can such things be?' 

"Will you believe that each one makes his own life ; 
each one has the chance and must develop accordingly. 
Frank Chase's condition was caused by too much doubt, 
too much unbelief in a spirit life. He would not be- 
lieve he was in a heavenly sphere, and would not admit 
that he needed help; but argued himself into a strange 
and persistent unbelief, until the desire for anything 
different almost disappeared." 

The next time he came, Mary wrote for him as 
follows : 

"I am here. Your teacher will write for me. I 
have been so unbelieving that I could get nothing, of 
course ; and so I had no proof of the connection between 
the two worlds. But what you have said convinced me, 
and I am studying now so that I too can get in touch 
with mortal lives." 

Mary added: 



Undeveloped Spirits 151 

"There have been years, he says, when he believed 
he was on some plane above the earth, but did not 
understand that this plane might be the beginning of 
heavenly life for him. It is hard to make you under- 
stand, and he says now it is hard for him to under- 
stand; and it seems to him more like a long, long dream 
than anything else he can compare it to. He is learning 
fast, and is far happier than before, and pursues his 
studies eagerly." 

This was an amazing experience for us. We had 
read something of such things, but it was all so strange 
we had passed it by. But this brought the truth to our 
realization with much force. 

It seems these unfortunate spirits can frequently be 
helped from this side quicker than from there, if they 
can reach someone whom they knew. But they event- 
ually find the way out of the fog in some manner, in 
any case; though as we were told, it may be years and 
years. Such spirits have not necessarily led evil lives 
while here. More often this spiritual handicap is the 
result of too strong belief in some superstition, some 
creed, or some philosophy on earth; a case of being 
certain that one way is right and all others wrong. 
Such beliefs and philosophies continue with them more 
or less strongly on the other side, just as superstitions 
sometimes cling to one here in spite of all the evidence 
there may be to show they are without foundation. 

That a development complete enough to enable one 
to advance to higher planes may be delayed almost in- 
definitely, is revealed by an incident given us recently. 
I will give it just as it appears on our records: 

In looking over our records there will be found a 
number of instances when Mary has said that Sis was 



152 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

surrounded by a cloud. Several times she has said 
she thought this cloud was the result of some other 
power trying to manifest through the pencil. In these 
cases very little has been written; and numerous times 
when Sis has been alone, not a movement occurred. 

Early this afternoon she could get nothing. A little 
later, when I was present, only a few words came 
through. Late in the afternoon, however, Sis tried to 
get passive when alone, and her hand began to shake, 
showing that some one wished to write. Mary then 
wrote freely and gave an explanation of the perplex- 
ing troubles. 

Sis was trying to get in communication with Mary 
because of a letter I had received from a friend. It 
seems that this friend had been to a psychic who had 
given a message for Sis. This message was as follows : 

"There is an ancient spirit way back in the times of 
Mahomet, who says he has been trying to reach Miss 

D , and says he has something of importance to 

say to her, and begs you to give a message which he 
wants to send. He wants her to write as a heading 
on her paper, "The Seers and Sages of the Present Day,' 
and then wait in silence for his message." 

When Mary finally succeeded in writing, the follow- 
ing was received : 

"We are here, and you were led by us. Do not doubt. 
We could not give that other one the opportunity. He 
would have misguided you." 

'Was it the 'ancient spirit' we were told to expect?' 

"Yes, he is an ancient force or teacher, but is not 
of the kind we trust. He has not learned the real 
truth in the ages he has lived. He would teach you of 
occult mysteries as they existed in the olden time. We 
do not wish the unseen to be represented by mysteries, 



Undeveloped Spirits 153 

rites, and observances. Remember we belong to an 
age in which the teachings of Christ have purified 
religious belief; and we, in the unseen, strive to make 
his teachings still powerful on earth. We do not know 
just what that other message would have been, but we 
do know that you, as well as we, wish for the truth 
as Christ gave it to the world. Are you satisfied?" 

'Yes, that is what we wish.' 

"We try to guard you always from such influences, 
and it is because we do this that at times you do not 
even get us. We cannot come through an influence 
so strong that it takes our force to neutralize it. 

"You trust us and that is well. Keep with us as long 
as we teach the truth that Christ taught on earth: — 
humility, unselfishness, the love of humanity, and the 
striving to make the world better." 

Sis inquired of the reliability of any of the ancient 
sages or rulers who wrote through others. 

"We do not know any of the ancient kings or 
princes. We cannot describe or even see them. But 
this teacher who wished to control your pencil has been 
here before, and we have checked his influence; and, 
as he said, he could not get a message to you. Are you 
sorry ?" 

'No. We wish your guidance and protection.' 

"You are safe while you keep that attitude. The 
world is likely to go astray if led by those who teach 
strange rites and occult practices of long ago. Christ, 
and the truth as made known by Christ, are what we 
wish to bring to the world. You are safe in such truth 
and such teaching." 

'Was it because you were trying to prevent other 
powers from sending messages, that I so many times 
have been unable to write?' 



154 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"Yes. We often have all our power taken in simply 
neutralizing other influences. Remember only mind or 
spirit force can be used, and if used in preventing 
other influences it cannot at the same time be used in 
giving out messages." 

'Why did you not tell me what the trouble was at 
the time?' 

"We do not like to admit the power at the time. Be 
satisfied. We are protecting you always. Good by 
now." 

Soon after this I came in, and after hearing what 
had been written, I said: 

'Well, Mary, we are very thankful to you.' 

"You may well be, for it means your protection and 
your determination to receive only the truth." 

Then to Sis : 

"Do you see why we wish you to be our medium 
even if you have less psychic power than some others?" 

I said it was astonishing how many were slow in 
developing, and how long they were in seeing the truth. 

"Can you see how very long people or spirits may 
be fascinated with their own beliefs? They are so 
unwilling to be convinced! No wonder that Christ 
taught the people that they must become as little chil- 
dren! 

"We can tell you that many times we have neutral- 
ized powerful forces that were untruthful and malicious. 
We are constantly on guard lest some unworthy power 
succeeds in getting a message to you. We believe you 
would recognize it usually, but some spirits are subtle, 
and give sophistries in language that would conceal 
the malicious influence." 

'Mary, just why has nothing been said of this before? 
Were you afraid we would not understand?' 



Undeveloped Spirits 155 

"Mary does not like to speak of the evil here. It 
unsettles some earthly minds in their previous beliefs 
of a heaven of perfection, and we prefer to use con- 
structive rather than destructive influence." 



XIX. 

PROGRESS 

THAT all knowledge is at once available to the 
spirit that continues after death is an idea that 
has had very general acceptance in the past among 
the believers in an immortal life. This illogical con- 
ception was mentioned in an early chapter together 
with the more reasonable view of the continuance of 
development and progress on that side. The slow up- 
ward climb of the spirit while it occupies the material 
frame, and the opportunities for advancement and the 
delights of accomplishment when this spirit enters upon 
the new day of its existence, are all so well depicted in 
the quotations following, that no added comment is 
thought necessary. 

"Wherever there is life there is spirit. The develop- 
ment upward is a matter of time, and again time and 
again time, before the physical becomes aware of its 
spiritual powers. Think how long the earth people 
have been creeping upward, and think how low the 
attainment is now, and how time and time and time 
again must elapse before the world becomes entirely 
spiritualized ! 

"Study the law of evolution, and watch the progress 
of the human body from its first inception of material 
life, coming up through various and innumerable 
transitions, always from the lower to the higher, and 
you will have a parallel for the spirit evolution which 
156 



Progress 157 

goes on from here. By evolution I mean progress, 
growth, and ever increasing perception. You may thus 
form an idea of the varying life of the spirit; and may, 
perhaps, guess the joy that comes from its unfoldment. 
Life here is still progressing to higher forms, and will 
finally reach a perfection as yet undreamed of by us of 
this lower plane. What this life can contain of knowl- 
edge, wisdom, and joy, is only faintly imagined even 
by us." 

"I have said that life is progression. Now, what is 
progression? First of all, knowledge, — that is, after 
character has been established. First, knowledge of the 
earth from which we here all come; knowledge of the 
conditions there, and the ways of improving those con- 
ditions. For you must know that man would still be 
the savage, the cave-dweller, or the nomad, if there 
had been no inspiration from here. Then, knowledge 
of higher spiritual conditions and the powers that this 
knowledge gives; knowledge to be used for other lives, 
sometimes on earth, sometimes on other planets. After 
this, still increasing knowledge and still increasing 
power for good. Always giving out; do not forget 
that knowledge is to be used for others. And so life 
goes on and service goes on. Eternity is a constantly 
increasing growth, and a constantly increasing gift to 
others.' , 

'You speak of man rising from the cave-dweller by 
inspiration from the spirit world. Has man no initia- 
tive of his own to rise to better things?' 

"Yes, but it takes many generations to reach the 
wisdom even of today. If man is left to the slow pro- 
gress of evolution the people of earth would suffer far 
longer the mistakes of ignorance and selfishness. There 



158 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

is an upward tendency which in long cycles will bring 
man to wisdom and righteousness; but we here are glad 
to turn ahead the clock of time a little." 

'It would seem that if this influence is used to any 
extent, we would see more evidence of it?' 

"You do not comprehend the centuries of growth 
that lie behind you. You think of the ignorant, the 
low, and the wicked, but do not comprehend that these 
are lives that are in the process of evolution, and have 
not yet attained what many other earth lives have 
achieved. For evolution has not been one grand sweep 
of the entire human family, but has gone on by degrees 
and in places, some attaining much while others are 
almost at the beginning; some almost spiritualized, 
others scarcely beyond their animal ancestry. Be patient 
with the low and material ones, and pity rather than 
blame them." 

'There are prophecies of a wonderful wave of 
spiritualization : — that someone will arise to save us 
from the evils of materialism and selfishness into which 
we seem drifting. Is there any truth in this ? ' 

"The world moves slowly and no miracle is likely 
to happen. But if you will just study the past and go 
back far enough, you will see that the tendency is 
always upward. But whether the tendency can be 
measured by years or by centuries, is something which 
we do not know. The optimists will believe the change 
will come soon; but the pessimists believe it will be 
long delayed if it come at all. We can watch and help 
as best we can, and then wait; and that is what the 
world will have to do. Our teachers do not tell us of 
any coming marvel. Just patient effort, and working 
for the good at all times, is what we are taught as our 
part of it." 



Progress 159 

And the final goal seems as indefinite: 

"The Creator of all things holds the bounds of life 
within his power, but we do not know what this highest 
of all powers allows in the infinite production of life 
and things. We are moving onward and upward con- 
stantly. We can only indistinctly vision what is before 
us, and our teachers from higher planes have limits 
beyond which at present they neither see nor know. 
Can you not see how this stimulates thought and inter- 
est? The future lies before us like a great, beautiful, 
unknown land; and we only step along its borders and 
look eagerly forward. Curiosity and the desire to know 
keep us constantly in motion. Motion is life in the 
material world, and motion is life in thought and in 
the spiritual world." 

"We are trying to tell you a little of this life as it 
progresses in knowledge, but we have to leave much for 
your minds to puzzle over, because we have no syno- 
nyms for the various work. We have much that would 
be of interest to you if we could bring it to your under- 
standing. But spirit activity and mortal activity are so 
utterly different, it is hard to express them in the same 
terms. We receive much information of the work of 
those far above us, and this is an inspiration to us in 
our own study and work. For instance, these teachers 
have taught us much of the properties of heat and light 
and electricity, and their multiple uses and powers. 
You think the scientists there are experts in such 
things; but they are only at the beginning of knowl- 
edge. On the higher planes thought has gone forward 
into new processes and new forms of activity. These 
are ever increasing. Just as man has evolved from the 
cave-dweller with no implements but his hands, to a 



160 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

powerful being who can navigate the sea and air, and 
surround himself with incomparable luxuries; so the 
spirit goes on from great to greater, from wise to 
wiser, and in all the eternities before us we see no 
end to wisdom, or activity, or the pursuit of enlighten- 
ment." 

"There are many problems at present hidden even 
from the higher planes. Study and discovery are among 
the delights here. There is an infinite amount of un- 
discovered science still before us. We follow the 
thought of others, and advance step by step, inch by 
inch, and are held in wonder and awe at the dim 
visions before us of the powers and forces yet to be 
used. We are children yet in the infinite knowledge, 
and we of mortal birth move along in smaller circles 
than the spirits of other planes or universes. But can 
you conceive a little of the joy of acquiring the knowl- 
edge that leads us into such limitless wonders! Knowl- 
edge is growth, and growth is happiness; and all ave- 
nues of thought lead upward to infinite wisdom, justice, 
and love." 

"We are individuals, but we belong in a great scheme 
of higher consciousness toward which we are all tend- 
ing. That is the real joy of this life: that it is evolu- 
tionary onward and upward to infinite results of which 
we yet have no complete conception. ; only dimly per- 
ceiving the ultimate joy, wisdom, and affection." 

We spoke once of the delights they had mentioned 
on their plane, and expressed our wonder by remark- 
ing that it seemed too good to leave for another. 

"You will not be obliged to change until you wish to 
do so. But neither do you need to dread the higher 



Progress 161 

spheres. As a child you would probably have dreaded 
the high school, though later you longed for it. And 
that is the way it is here. Progress is natural, follow- 
ing the development of the mind." 

"Many prefer to stay here. We find abundant op- 
portunities for service. We are attracted to the planet 
we came from and prefer to stay near it for a time. 
All go on some time, but the time of the change is 
indefinite and is decided by each individual for him- 
self, — at least after a certain degree of advancement 
is made." 

We were talking about progress and evolution in 
connection with a lecture we had attended. Prof. James 
added this to the conversation through the pencil : 

"The beginning is a long way off from observation 
and the steps upward are beyond human sight. It is 
theoretical, but not capable of proof. That which can 
be proved is from the lower orders leading up to man 
and onward to eternal life. The altruistic sentiment 
began in the lower stages, with the parental love first, 
then love of friend, and home, and country. Then 
comes the higher development, always, it is true, being 
more or less mixed with self-hood. But the start is 
made, and keeps on until the perfection is reached in 
the love of man and the brotherhood of nations, and 
that 'far-off divine event' leading upward to godliness 
and perfect love. It is this that is the need of the 
world. It is this that should be emphasized: — the good 
of all rather than the advancement of the individual. 
We here are earnest beyond expression, because we see 
this need of the world: — to emphasize the true life, 
the life which there may be the beginning of here! 

"The 'missing link' that is of the most importance is 



162 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

the brotherhood of man. To us it seems of the first 
and only importance. The links of the long chain bind- 
ing man to animal below and to spirit above matter 
not so much as the perfection and the drawing power 
of this end of the chain." 

In our various metaphysical speculations we spoke 
one evening of having no knowledge of a beginning, 
of an end, or of a purpose. 

"You might say the same of us here. But the 
eternal riddle is more nearly answered with us, for we 
have evidence that the people of the earth do not have. 

"Would you like to have all eternity spread out be- 
fore you like an open book, with nothing more to hope 
for or evolve? Is it not infinitely more interesting to 
grow and increase in knowledge, and yet have things 
far beyond you beckoning to new endeavor and wider 
knowledge? What would eternity be like if we could 
absorb its mysteries in one grand sweep of eye or 
brain? Is it not better as it is?" 

'No doubt it is better. But some intelligences some- 
where must have acquired all knowledge, for there has 
supposedly been an infinity of time in which to ac- 
quire it?' 

But Mary was not to be cornered by any such specu- 
lation. 

"Well, if this is true, it is all the more interesting, 
because we may some day come into recognition and 
acquaintance with the wonderful spirits who have ab- 
sorbed so much of heavenly knowledge." 

'But if perfection has been reached somewhere in this 
infinity of time, what is that but Nirvana?' 

"You carry your imagination too far. There is no 
limit we are told. The story of creation is not finished. 



Progress 163 

As we all grow toward the light, these future creations 
will continue." 

"You are asking too far-reaching questions. We are 
both getting beyond our depth. Don't you see what I 
have told you so many times, that we do not come into 
all knowledge at once? It is the selection of our study, 
and it is perseverance in learning that count. We do 
not try to take up all things at once. We have been 
here long, many of us, but have scarcely mastered any 
one, two, or three of the arts of this life." 

'Possibly we are asking questions we should not? 
Possibly we should work out the answers ourselves?' 

"No, you may ask, and we will answer when we can. 
But we do not know it all, and are willing to tell you 
when our knowledge fails." 

But the big subjects still had attraction for us, and 
not long afterward we were asking about the creation 
of the universe. 

"Creation is a big subject, — too big for us at present. 
The only thing we can say now is, that out of the 
existing conditions the earth, the planets, the whole 
universe was formed; formed according to existing 
laws. But from what time and what cause proceeded 
those laws we cannot clearly explain. Remember we 
are novices yet in spirit understanding. There is an 
eternity before us in which to learn. Why try to rush 
past the intermediate spheres of knowledge and reach 
for something which is at present beyond our compre- 
hension? We here are also subject to immutable law. 
But within that law lies our liberty, which is so great 
we do not ask for more. 

"Mary is no theologian, and we have need for faith 
even here. These things are still a mystery, although 



164 Spirit World and Spirit Lipk 

we believe in the far-off final good that shall come even 
to the earth. We are not rsponsible for the earth; 
we cannot explain the miseries of its life. But we 
know that compensation exists on this side, and that 
beyond us undoubtedly lies the explanation which is 
already reached by wiser minds than ours. 

"Shall we talk of something else? We are getting 
beyond our depth." 

But again we came back with a big question at 
another time. 

'Is it irreverent to ask if God is a growing, a pro- 
gressive ruler? Some thinkers here believe that.' 

"Mary says: We do not know. But we cannot see 
why it is not reasonable for the Great Spirit of All to 
develop more and more, following the law of progress 
which we see in all who have spirit life. 

"We are glad to perceive the knowledge here; so glad 
to be a part of the growth; so infinitely satisfied to be 
moving onward and upward as we increase in learning 
and in power of discernment, that we can hardly under- 
stand the dissatisfaction over the lack of knowledge 
there; or perhaps we might call it the dissatisfaction 
caused by the unbelief in divine truth and eternal 
progress. 

"You are living in a time that tests the souls of 
mankind. But many are responding to the tests with 
increased power, wisdom, and love. Is it not worth the 
price, if, out of this time of trial, higher truth, nobler 
effort, and spiritual attainment are born? W'e see it so 
from this side and are eagerly trying to help the cause 
of truth and unselfishness and brotherly love in the 
world. 

"The limit of the human mind is the beginning of 



Progress 165 

the spirit mind, and the people will find it so some day. 
Be patient with the human mind and its human doubts. 
Even doubt is better than indifference; for through 
doubt people think and question, and are on the way 
to truth." 

We were talking with friends one day on various philo- 
sophical subjects, and among other things, the position 
of the Supreme Ruler of the universe; whether he was 
apart from it as a director, or was in it and in nature 
stimulating its advance. We inquired through the pencil 
that evening and were told : 

"We will try and answer what we believe to be the 
truth. 

"God is! He has wisdom, intelligence, beneficence, 
and is above all, in all, and through all, in his knowledge 
and wisdom, but not in his personal presence. Will 
you accept the belief as we are trying to give it; for 
modern philosophy is creating a godless world, and that 
means a backward movement in all that is highest and 
best. We do not know God even here by sight or 
touch; but the power and the wisdom that come to us, 
most certainly come from an intelligence and power 
infinitely beyond our own, and we here look to this 
superior wisdom and benevolence and call it God, the 
Father of us all." 

'Do all who have advanced beyond earthly attractions 
there believe as you do?' 

"Yes, all here who have come into the spiritual con- 
ception and knowledge and experience of this life believe 
as we do, except that as they develop more and more 
their faith and their reverence grow into higher forms." 

'If a person here who had a firm belief in God, but 
conceived of him as John Burroughs did, for instance, — 
if such a person should be a psychic and be receiving 



166 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

communications as we are, would his teacher tell him 
the same things you are telling us? What I am trying 
to get at is: is this the general truth on that side, or 
do we attract teachers whose opinions largely coincide 
with our own?' 

"Wait a little, we wish some one else to come." 

Then after a moment: 

"Wm. James is here and says:" 

"Such a man would probably attract those whose 
thought was not antagonistic to his own. I do not mean 
that there are those here who deny that God exists, but 
that in their larger ideas of the First Great Cause they 
would lead him into the true thought by such arguments 
as would make him feel the harmony of our belief and 
faith. 

"I could tell such a person all the bypaths and wan- 
derings of my own faith and its final adjustment to the 
reality as I am conscious of it here. It might be an 
example of the different trends of human thought and 
its final acceptance of the truth in the light of this life, 
in the illumination which the spirit receives when once 
its earthly shackles have been removed. I was never at 
rest in my belief, and worked out many logical byways 
for human intelligence; but when I came over these 
were forgotten. The truth is supreme ; and when once 
here, all earthly arguments fall away. We here believe 
in an infinitely wise and great power incarnated in some 
spirit form finer and different from ours, yet in a way 
corresponding to our own. We may come into some 
understanding later which will alter that belief some- 
what, but not, we believe, to any vital extent. We look 
to Christ as our elder brother, and he is far higher than 
we in wisdom; yet he looks above and beyond to the 



Progress 167 

Infinite Spirit whom he calls Father. Can we do better 
than to follow his example?" 

Finally Mary tried to give us a lesson in another way, 
to teach us not to be in a hurry to learn everything. 
Dee started it by introducing a visitor who she said 
wished to talk a little. They wrote for him: 

"I was a dreamer on earth and wondered about the 
unseen and unknown. When I came over here the 
mysteries seemed greater than I had ever dreamed; and 
many of them are still unexplained to my mind. One 
of these is the vastness of the heavens and the limitless 
greatness of the Creator of all things. I cannot yet 
conceive of the infinite, either in space, time or existence, 
and I wander through the heavens looking for something 
to explain these things, something to anchor my belief. 
Mary says that this is not necessary; that if I will move 
on patiently and normally, knowledge, understanding, 
and the power of belief will come. I think she wishes 
me to write this because you are attempting to reach out 
for infinite knowledge and understanding when you 
should rest in faith and hope, and wait for the illumina- 
tion which she says will surely come when you are 
ready for it. She says we do not begin to climb from 
the top of the ladder. We place our feet firmly on the 
lower round before we begin the ascent, and one by 
one the rounds will carry us upward, and we will ascend 
almost without effort. 

"That is her theory, and I guess it is a good one." 

"Mary says: His words indicate a truth, and I 
think it a good piece of advice for you. Don't you?" 

'Has he gone?' 

"Yes, he has wandered off again. He is a young 
man and eager to learn, and will grow faster than he 
believes. He has not been on this side long." 



168 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'Mary, I believe you were 'putting up a job* on us. I 
don't believe there was a man!' 

Mary replied very emphatically: 

"Will you know that he is a person, and he did drop 
in about the time I heard you talking about the many 
mysteries of life. I did 'put up a job' on you, when 
I found he had been taking the same way with rather 
unsatisfactory results, and he seemed to guess that he 
was my mouthpiece. But what difference does that 
make? You got the advice all the same." 

'But how would we ever find out anything about these 
great problems if we did not ask questions?' 

"That is all right unless it makes you unhappy, or 
interferes in your belief in the wisdom and goodness of 
God; in which case it would be a serious obstacle." 

'The only evidence of that goodness that seems posi- 
tive here is the general tendency upward that is shown 
throughout earth's history.' 

"That is one of the proofs of the spirit of God mani- 
festing itself upon the earth. Yet, the very fact of 
allowing human nature to try its own experiments may 
also be a proof of his presence. For how can you tell 
what is designed even in seeming ill? There is a plan, 
never doubt that, for the final perfection of human life. 
The suffering will not last forever, and through that 
suffering good may come, — will surely come, we believe. 
Character, self-control, wisdom, overcoming evil with 
good, the power of choice, free will: Are not these 
worth suffering for? Would you be an automatom 
instead of a thinking being, capable of choice and 
capable of choosing the right to an eternity of knowledge 
and growth?" 



XX. 

CIRCLES AND PLANES 

ENTHUSIASTS in all branches of learning or in- 
vestigation often use words in their writings and 
descriptions that pertain almost exclusively to their 
special work. These may be words in common use which 
have acquired new meanings, or they may be words coined 
for more specific description. Spirit communication has 
its share of such words, and some of them have been used 
so long and so freely that hardly any one needs a defi- 
nition of them: — such as 'medium,' 'guide,' 'control,' 
'plane,' 'aura,' and 'astral.' 

Of these the word 'plane' is perhaps the most frequent 
in our records. We have always wanted to know the 
'what,' the 'why' and the 'wherefore' of all these things, 
and it was not long until we were inquiring about the 
'seventh plane,' the 'twentieth plane,' etc., and how they 
differed one from another. We were told: 

"The astral plane is the one nearest the earth. Beyond 
this are the great outlying spaces and the innumerable 
higher planes to which the spirits may ascend when 
prepared, and when they desire to go." 

'What constitutes a 'higher plane?' 

"I think you will understand it better as a sort of 
higher grade, like college after high school. It is a 
different plane or sphere or space where those of a 
certain degree of advancement can remain for a time. 

"These spheres or planes are separated more by spir- 
itual advancement than by distance, though the latter is 

169 



170 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

sometimes great. We ascend as we grow, or we remain 
to teach others. But it is all normal, and like the 
different grades of advancement in college or school, 
if I may use the comparison. Each grade has its 
peculiar work or degree of advancement, not set by any 
rule except that of congeniality." 

Mary brought another teacher one day, and after he 
had given his message we asked : 

'Do you come from a higher plane?' 

"I do not call it a higher, I call it a different plane. 
There are higher planes, and there are different circles 
on the same plane. The latter would better express my 
place. It is not as easy to progress as you may imagine. 
We have to study for advancement as students there 
study for the higher grades. We can choose any circle 
on any plane on which we dwell and remain there as long 
as we wish." 

'Some one has said that thirty years was the longest 
time spent on one plane?' 

" 'Some one' was wrong, as a great many 'some ones' 
are wrong, when trying to describe the spirit world. 

"We use plane to express groups or circles interested 
in the same kind of work, and we use it also to express 
a higher sphere. We can all stay as long as we wish 
in any circle, or any plane, or any sphere." 

'Are these planes separated so that one could speak 
of them as first, second, third, etc.?' 

"No, not that, any more than you could express with 
mathematical exactness the state of a man's soul. It is 
all in the progress, and some move upward in one way 
and some in another. Try to think of spiritual progress 
in other terms than distance." 



Circles and Planes 171 

Mary made this a little more clear one evening when 
she said: 

"We are on the plane nearest the earth, and are more 
nearly in touch with human lives than the higher ones. 
We love our work here and can stay as long as we 
wish; or, we can go to a higher plane and take up new 
work and new studies. But in going on we would lose 
our closeness to those we love, and who have not yet 
come over. And so we stay and wait and work and 
love, and try to win our earth friends into happier 
thoughts of life and death, as you call them; of life and 
progression as we call them. I had no one especially 
whom I loved or whom I could help; but you must 
remember that I came over ignorant of all that pertained 
to this life, and so I became interested in my work. 
We will go higher of course, some time, but we will 
have joy and companionship and work that will be con- 
genial wherever we go." 

'Where is 'up,' or 'higher' V 

"That is a hard question for us to answer, because 
it is an expression of spirit rather than of space. The 
higher spirits are the ones who have progressed to 
greater knowledge and acquisition in all ways, and we 
use the expression 'higher/ to convey that meaning to 
you. They do not occupy the same plane that we do. 
You may call it 'out' in space, or 'up,' as you choose; 
for it is a condition rather than a position. Yet they 
occupy a different position in the great surrounding 
space, and they are more etherealized, and would not 
easily come to the denser atmosphere of this lower 
plane." 

In answer to a similar question at another time, Mary 
said: 



172 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"The earthly heaven has no limit so far as we can 
see. The plane we are on encircles the earth in a broad 
band of ether that you would think limitless. But we 
know that there are other planes and other circles. 
They may extend beyond this universe, taking in all the 
other planets, so far as I know. I only know that we 
are in limitless space, and that other circles or planes 
are in limitless space beyond. By limitless space I 
mean, of course, limitless as far as our perceptions are 
concerned. There are limits, perhaps ; but we do not 
see or feel them. Heaven is big enough for all. You 
will never be crowded." 

Many teachers have come to us from higher planes, 
brought by Mary to tell us about life and conditions, 
in answer to our questions. One of these teachers said: 

"We wish to tell you of the life of the spirit as it 
progresses from plane to plane. For the grades of 
spiritual evolution are infinite in number. We will 
begin with life on the plane next above our own, where 
higher science is taught, and where many are trying 
to find answers to problems that confront intelligence 
there. Life on other planets, with their varying con- 
ditions, is one of these problems. 

"You do not know the laws of. life on the more 
ethereal planes. You do not know the teachings nor 
the occupations, and it is these that we wish to bring 
to you. We will begin with the ethics of the higher 
life." 

'Would they not still be love and service?' 

"Yes, but love and service are expressed by different 
activities. Life on the higher plane is like this, only 
more spiritualized ; just as this plane is like earth life 
only more ethereal. The higher plane expresses love 



Circles and Planes 173 

and service still, but in higher degree and in more 
spiritualized activities. These activities may extend to 
other planets or to other universes. We go to higher 
planes when we choose, and we go to other planes below 
us to teach them these higher truths, if they wish. All 
sciences are taught here : — history, chemistry, astronomy, 
mathematics, biology, and many sciences that the earth 
has no knowledge of as yet. 

"I belong to a higher plane, but I can move to those 
still higher in pursuit of knowledge, and return to my 
own plane to teach that knowledge. We are more free 
as we ascend, and visit many planes far higher than 
the one we especially inhabit and call our home. But 
at first, the earthborn mortals would only be confused, 
like a stranger in a strange city with unaccustomed 
manners and habits. The freedom of moving to other 
planes is therefore confined to those already advanced." 

Mary said one evening: 

"We are told that the higher spirits believe that they 
have knowledge that the world needs, and like the rest 
of us, are trying to give it. But life and love are the 
same in all spheres, and unless they can tell something 
of their occupations and knowledge acquired on those 
planes, they are teaching what we who have become 
versed in the life here are all trying to give: Service, 
love, knowledge, growth. These are the foundations 
of all our teaching." 

'You communicate much by thought impressions. 
How far away can these impressions be made?' 

"The higher planes use different symbols, different 
expressions, and messengers who come to us must 
learn those expressions and interpret to us; like an 
interpreter of foreign languages, perhaps. Distance is 



174 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

not so much a barrier as the difference in occupation, 
thought, and expression. We might impress one in our 
vibration thousands of miles away, yet might fail to 
convey our message to one near us." 

In the chapter on Messengers I have mentioned the 
fact that many mediums claim to have teachers from 
past ages. If these ancient sages have really advanced 
to a realization of spiritual truth, and really do send 
their wisdom to earth, it would seem that they are 
hardly in direct touch with the receiver here, if the 
following is correct: 

"Will you try to take a message from another teacher ? 
He is from another plane and wishes to tell you of 
some of the studies and activities on his plane. It is 
the history plane; and perhaps he can tell you how 
knowledge comes down through the spheres. He is not 
a writer. I must write for him. 

"He wishes to say that messages from sphere to 
sphere, and from plane to plane, are coming and going 
constantly. And, many times, century-old, or thousand- 
year-old communicants send down their expressions or 
their knowledge without coming themselves. 

"You must understand that the etheric body becomes 
more and more etherealized as it ascends, and so comes 
less and less to lower planes. That is the reason that 
they send their intelligence, or their messages, through 
by spiritualized messengers on the different planes. 
That is the way that communications of history of thou- 
sands of years ago can come through, and how Egyp- 
tians, or Babylonians, or Hindoos, or other far-off 
personalities can communicate still with earth." 

This is further illustrated in the chapter on Messen- 
gers, where are recorded several messages so sent. 



Circles and Planes 175 

After the above paragraphs were arranged I asked 
about the apparent contradictions concerning the freedom 
of movement between the planes. 

"There are a few especially gifted and versatile ones 
who can move from plane to plane, although these are 
limited to the number of planes, as you might say — 
limited by their own ability of understanding or of 
progressing, we would say. The messengers have a 
relay system, as you would call it on earth, the messages 
being repeated from one to another without the necessity 
of moving beyond their power of progression." 

Sis asked how an old friend in the spirit world had 
found her. 

"The attractions on this side are more numerous and 
more subtle than can well be explained. But the desire 
to hear something from earth made him wander to the 
different circles which were communicating with earth. 
And these are not so numerous but that he could visit 
them all, and so he found this one. He heard your 
voice and was interested. He asked your name, and 
that is the way he found you." 

There have been many people brought to us, or who 
have wished to talk: — friends, teachers, visitors, mes- 
sengers, etc. We asked one of the friends one day: 

'Do you belong to this circle?' 

"No, not this circle. But I come here to get news 
from earth." 

'A good many seem to come.' 

"Yes, it is quite a 'listening post/ as the army boys 
used to say. All are welcome. Sometimes they can 
only listen, but now and then one wishes to talk, and 
that is the way I happen to be communicating with you." 



XXI. 

SPIRIT INFLUENCE 

1 REM EMBER a hymn, often sung during my child- 
hood days, in which heaven was described as a place 
'where congregations ne'er break up and Sabbaths 
ne'er shall end.' This was scarcely a beatific vision to an 
active, play-loving child, and in after years I often won- 
dered what would take the place there of my early im- 
pression. The following may be a partial enlightenment : 
"You ask what we do here. First of all, we learn the 
use of spirit power, after which each chooses his own 
work, the work for which he is best fitted. Mine is the 
endeavor to impress ideals upon the thought of mortals. 
Many spirits here are sending waves of high impulse 
earthward; and sometimes you see the outward mani- 
festation of impulse in the wisdom of employer; the 
loyalty of employed ; in the 'intellectuals' who are writing 
of this life; scientists experimenting along new lines; 
preachers, even, who are phrasing their sermons with 
new meaning. 

"These and a thousand other beginnings are sug- 
gested from here ; for the influence of this life does 
not move earthward in one channel only. Science, 
religion, art, and literature, all are impressed. A new 
day is coming when heaven shall draw near to earth, 
and the soul of man shall be baptized with spiritual 
gifts ; and finally, finally, war and hatred shall cease on 
earth, and peace and kindness shall be the law of life." 

176 



Spirit Influence 177 

'The world is surely very far from such a millennial 
state at present.' 

"That is true; for the great masses are still immersed 
in selfish plans and ambitions. Yet some are pure in 
heart and have the vision of a purified world where 
brotherly love shall reign. These are the hope of the 
world; for the hope of the future lies truly in the 
philosophy that Christ brought to earth." 

'Can you impress primitive people with new ideas?' 

"We find ways of bringing primitive people into more 
of material comfort ; heat in the place of cold ; food for 
the poorly fed and poorly nourished; spiritual thought 
sometimes, though this is rare." 

'How do you do this?' 

"You know, do you not, that even animals are sensi- 
tive to impressions? Wild animals often have their 
physical senses so quickened that they almost reach the 
spiritual. Wild people live near to nature and get 
impressions easily at times. The Indians have thought 
out the /Great Spirit,' and many of the primitive peoples 
have intuitions of a Being higher than themselves, and 
something beyond their poor lives that shall be finer and 
better." 

'If the stimulus to progress comes from that side, 
why is there so wide a divergence among the different 
peoples of the earth?' 

"Some natures have not yet evolved enough to receive. 
The savage has still a primitive brain. Occasionally 
one of their number will forge ahead and achieve fine 
leadership; but as a rule they are children, or less than 
children in spiritual life. Among the different races 
some started earlier in the upward climb and became 
ready for higher thought, while others remained entirely 
undeveloped." 



178 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

'But the Ethiopians and the Babylonians were trading 
together thousands of years ago. The Babylonians made 
history, while the Ethiopians are practically unheard-of/ 

"To advance in the comforts and luxuries of life is 
one thing; to advance spiritually another. The Baby- 
lonians developd brain power and used it in surrounding 
themselves with luxuries; yet their nature remained sav- 
age, and showed itself in cruelty and oppression. The 
Ethiopians were contented to remain as they were. The 
hut, the out-of-door life, the spear and the hunt, were 
to them the best that life could give. Thus the Baby- 
lonians and the Ethiopians were one in their desire for 
material comfort only." 

'If it is as you say, that the evil characters cannot 
ascend beyond the first plane until the evil has been elim- 
inated and their characters changed into good, then there 
must be an overwhelming accumulation of evil on that 
plane ?' 

"There is where our occupation and responsibility 
come in: to prevent these evil ones from impressing 
their influence upon susceptible minds on earth. The 
evil ones here are constantly passing out of their evil 
thought, and becoming, if not actually constructive in 
good, yet neutral in influence. Yet, others with evil 
minds are constantly coming over, so our work is never 
finished." 

'Do you ever become discouraged?' 

"No; for we see the evil constantly changing into 
good, and know that the final victory will be with the 
good." 

'How do you know that?' 

"I can only say that all knowledge above us teaches 
that, and we have the inner conviction that comes from 



Spirit Influence 179 

the Father of us all, and this can never be shaken." 

In a conversation with Prof. James one evening 
through the pencil, he spoke of the efforts there to influ- 
ence earth life. Among other things he said: 

"I came over, not believing that evil and crime could 
exist here. But I have watched the teaching of those 
who are trying to help the criminals into a better life, 
and their work brings me into sight and knowledge of 
the pitiful lives and mental or spiritual suffering of those 
who have used their earthly existence for selfishness 
only, and have broken both the laws of God and man 
in seeking the gratification of their desires." 

'Then spirit can suffer?' 

"Yes; spirit is a 'sensitive' which can enjoy to the 
utmost, or suffer to the last degree. Which condition 
of spirit life shall be his, rests with the individual. How 
to get this truth to the selfish and to the wickedly 
inclined, is our problem; for their souls have become 
indifferent to finer impressions by the very degradation 
of their lives. These are the ones, however, who are 
influenced by the lower orders of spirit manifestations : — 
materialization, raps, strange sounds, and other material 
phenomena; and many times through these are brought 
into consideration of a future life. So, you see there is 
an influence for good in even these manifestations." 

Dee told us a little of the extent of spirit influence 
one evening: 

"I am not in the class of unbelievers as I used to be. 
It is all so plain here, and we have such strong impres- 
sions from the powers above that it is easy to believe 
where we cannot positively see or know. We are led 
by impressions largely, and the people on earth have far 
more teaching by impressions than they realize. Scien- 



180 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

tists, physicians, clergymen, inventors, are often led into 
far-reaching truth and skill by impressions from here. 
Heaven is a part of earth, and earth is a part of 
heaven." 

In the evening of a day which we had spent in one 
of Nature's quiet places, this came : 

"We have been with you in the silence of the hills 
today, and we believe you felt the presence of unseen 
forces. We wish we could interpret these for you. Life 
was there in all its varied and beautiful material dress; 
but the spirit that pervaded all, you could not see, and 
could only vaguely feel. Nature expresses the great 
Creative Force in manifold ways ; and however people 
may go to this Great Teacher, it is better than to be 
indifferent to her manifestations. Nature is one of 
God's ways of speaking to the world. Many fail to 
define their impressions except in terms of activity. 
Yet there is an impression going to the inner spirit 
nevertheless." 



XXII. 

MESSENGERS 

THERE is a phase of spirit life, an occupation for 
some spirits, to which I do not remember having 
seen any reference in the many records of commu- 
nications and descriptions I have read. This is the mes- 
senger service. Many times when we inquired for some 
one there we have received a reply saying, "Wait, we will 
send a messenger for him." Invariably there follows an 
interval, from a few seconds to a minute, while the pencil 
is motionless. Then the communication continues. Two 
or three times we were told that the messenger could 
not find the one for whom we were seeking. The 
interval of waiting is usually very short, and we have 
been told that the distances between circles and planes 
is sometimes very great. So it is apparent that this 
messenger service, which takes the place there that is 
filled by the telegraph and telephone here, is far more 
efficient than anything we have conceived, and accom- 
plishes the work with incredible celerity. A part of the 
method is indicated in the first quotation given below : — 
the power of thought transference. But that the spirit 
messengers themselves go great distances is specifically 
stated later. 

Our first information regarding them was the fol- 
lowing : 

'How do you find people there?' 

"I can hardly tell you in words that you will under- 
stand, but we have messengers who can find them 

181 



182 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

through ways well known here, but impossible on earth." 

'A sort of mental inquiry sent out?' 

"More like wireless telegraphy, but far different from 
that. It is operated by mind, and mind communicates 
with mind with the speed of electricity." 

Not long afterward another reference was made to 
them when we asked Dee: 

'If you do not reckon time there, how do you regulate 
the intervals between your classes?' 

"A messenger announces the time and place and the 
children come. I meet them every day, or about what 
you would call a day." 

In talking with a friend Sis said: 

'Did you know I used an incident of your earth 
experience in a paper that I read?' 

"It was that that brought me to you. Some magnetic 
communication was established by your thought of me, 
and I heard through my own psychic or spiritual sense 
that you were talking with friends here. So I sent 
out messengers, and, though it has been a long search, 
I have found you in a circle who are well beloved by 
those of higher spheres. Mary is a safe teacher and 
friend. Dee is your dearest friend and a lovely spirit. 
Trust them. The others I cannot see so well ; but all 
are fine, and I am grateful that you, my friend, are 
cared for so wisely." 

The service is further defined in the following: 
"We have a very perfect messenger service and can 
find many people. But in the multitudes that are here 
we do not always get descriptions clearly enough to 
send for them. And then, too, they may have passed 
on and away from this sphere entirely. It would take 



Messengers 183 

an infinite mind to comprehend the infinite number here 
and the infinite space they occupy. Our messenger 
service is restricted in a way, for we call on those who 
are particularly the ones belonging in this sphere, and 
not on those who have moved on to other spheres. 
Many times the ones who are asked for have progressed 
beyond our knowledge." 

That great distances are covered is explicitly stated 
in the following given by a messenger : 

"We are the spirits of the air who go from plane to 
plane as messengers, and carry the thoughts of earth 
to friends here, and the spirit thoughts to earth friends. 
We have a messenger service as complete as your own 
mind can picture, and through this we communicate to 
far-off zones and spheres. We can go to other planets, 
or to other universes if necessary, with greater speed 
than those not trained in the service." 

We have been told many times that each could choose 
his own work on that side, and many of their occupa- 
tions have been described. The interest and pleasure 
connected with the messenger service seem to offer 
strong inducements to some, as the following will show : 

"We will try a few sentences from one who has come 
to the circle for a time." 

'A visitor?' 

"Yes, a visiting messenger. He belongs to the mes- 
senger service and was attracted by a question you 
asked. Here he is:" 

"I do not belong to the highest planes, nor to the 
very high ones, yet there is much diversity in those I 
visit. The messenger service is to me exceedingly 
attractive, bringing one into the presence of different 
occupations, different modes of enjoyment, and higher 



184 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

studies. I do not know that I can describe them to you, 
as you have not yet learned to understand the first 
plane. But knowledge grows wiser, enjoyment deeper, 
and wisdom greater. It is a pleasure to come into 
contact with the higher spirits, and the time spent in 
preparing for the messenger service is also a pleasure, 
as all acquisition of knowledge here brings its own 
enjoyment. The language of the highest planes is far 
beyond me yet, but I am able to report successfully 
from many of the intermediate ones." 

'Do you communicate by symbols?' 

"Partly, and also by translating the language or 
symbols of the upper spheres into the language used 
here." 

I inquired more particularly into the requirements of 
the service. 

"It is possible for any one who is willing to study 
for the work. It might be compared with a post-grad- 
uate course there." 

Many mediums claim to be controlled by spirits from 
past ages, and many pages purporting to be philosophy 
and wisdom thus given have appeared in various publica- 
tions. It is possible that much of this is fraudulently 
given by spirits on that side who impersonate these noted 
sages of by-gone centuries, or is simply the imaginings 
of the medium's subconscious mind. Some probably is 
given by poor souls who have been so positive of the 
truth of their convictions that they have failed to ad- 
vance in spiritual understanding even though centuries 
have passed. This is shown by our experience as related 
in the chapter 'Undeveloped Spirits.' Let us hope there 
are few who are thus delayed. 

Then, as is explained in the chapter 'Circles and 



Messengers 185 

Planes,' there are some who really do send down mes- 
sages to those on lower planes, and some of these 
messages are transmitted to earth. After this messenger, 
mentioned in the other chapter, had explained the process 
of this transmission from plane to plane, he continued 
as follows: 

"I am not far away, but I am a receiver from higher 
planes, and so can tell you some of the things that pass 
through me to other planes. With whom would you 
like to communicate?" 

'We hesitate to call for any of the great ones.' 
"You have the permission. 'Ask and ye shall receive' ; 
— this time at least." 

'Can you tell us who communicate through you?' 
"You are wishing a message from Socrates. Well, 
here it is." 

"We are on the plane where we belong. Never doubt 
that you will be placed correctly. We decide our 
position while on earth ; though we may change that 
position by study after we have arrived. 

"It may be that my words may become somewhat en- 
tangled in the thoughts of the different messengers 
through which they pass, but I will try to give you one 
precept that will help: 

"I taught by questioning, and found the weak place in 
the other's armor. Then one can drive at that weak 
place; that is a fair method. Look at all sides of every 
problem; question the truth at all points; find the weak 
place if there is one, and make use of it in the argument. 
Sift and sift until nothing but the truth is left. Question 
and question, sift and sift, and the remainder will be the 
truth, — that is, if there is any remainder." 

Then the messenger continued: 



186 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"Do you wish another?" 

'Yes, but it is difficult to know for whom to ask.' 

"Will Napoleon do?" 

'Do you mean that you have a message from 
Napoleon ?' 

"Yes. Napoleon sees the world slaughter of this war, 
and knows how his militarism fostered the cruelties and 
avarice and the grasping greed of nations. He knew at 
Elba that his life was all wrong; but did not know how 
to alter the greed of power, the ambition to be person- 
ally great. These dominated his personality. 

"He came here with hardly anything left of spirituality. 
He was stunned by the change and by the necessity for 
different ideals; and long, long time passed before he 
could even make a beginning. Even yet he has still to 
struggle with the remains of the old character. His mes- 
sages are always so unlike his former greed-loving self, — 
I mean greed for power, — that few will believe them. 
Can you believe this one?" 

"Tell young men who seek personal power, riches, 
fame, and forget the rights of the lowly and dependent, — 
tell all such to find an Elba of their own, some desert 
place, some far island in the sea ; and there to ponder on 
the rights, not of the individual, but the rights of human- 
ity. And tell them, as they value their immortal life, to 
stay there until their ideals have grown pure and un- 
selfish." 

Later this messenger appeared again. 
"I am a messenger from another plane. Will you tell 
me what you wish ?" 

'Are you the one who told of Socrates?' 

"Yes, and can give you another message if you like, — 



Messengers 187 

this time from a philosopher who belonged also to the 
Greek civilization." 

"I belonged to the very glad ones, who were glad of 
life, of love, of wine and pleasure." 

'You mean the Epicureans?' 

"Yes. We have been misrepresented. For our philos- 
ophy only tried to make the best of conditions as we saw 
them : Tyrants ruling the nation, riches the only power, 
life too short and nothing beyond. What then? Was 
it not a credit to make the most of the only life we knew ? 
We did dance and feast and bid defiance to sorrow and 
death. But it was to us the only philosophy worth while. 
Socrates was wiser, and his disciples founded a deeper 
philosophy; but they were sad-visaged, and many had 
only their thoughts to sustain them. Do not these types 
exist today? Only that they have not given themselves 
a name nor an organization." 



XXIII. 
MOVEMENT AND TRAVEL 

MANY and various messengers have told of their 
work for, and influence with, the people of distant 
spheres, and have even described journeys to these 
remote worlds. If there is truth behind these communi- 
cations, this necessitates motion with a swiftness for 
which we have no comparison. These references have 
been a continued source of wonder to me, and it is with 
more than usual interest that I have arranged the quota- 
tions in this chapter. 

The first one is selected from our very early commu- 
nications. We were talking with a lady who had passed 
over about the time of the advent of the automobile, and 
at some reference to them, she wrote : 

"I never was in an automobile. I suppose they are 
good, but I like my way of going better." 

'You have not told us how that was, that you can go so 
quickly. You must have wings?' 

"No, child. Wings are only for pictures. We need no 
wings here. We go as we please, fast or slow, walk or 
fly, as you might say, but without wings except in thought. 
I mean that we move by thought more quickly than by 
flying." 

'Is it far from this circle to your own?' 

"I might call it far if on earth. Nothing seems very 
far here." 

Dee spoke of their rapid movements also. 
188 



Movement and Travel 189 

"We move with such ease here that we scarcely feel 
the motion. We can move with the greatest rapidity." 

'As fast as lightning?' 

"Yes, and faster, too, if we wish. You need not try 
comparisons, for there is nothing like it in the material 
world." 

Another communicator spoke of going to another 
sphere, and we asked him: 

'Is it more of a task to go to another universe than to 
one of our own pknets ?' 

"I have not yet tried other universes. Higher educa- 
tion is needed for such wanderings. We do not arrive 
at all power at once, but labor for it, as earth people labor 
for higher gifts." 

'When you spoke of going to another sphere, did you 
mean another planet, or just another plane?' 

"I meant another sphere belonging to this planet. For 
the heavenly sphere belonging to this earth is of such 
immensity that it would mean far away indeed to go to 
some of its various parts." 

I think it was Dee with whom we were talking when 
the following was written : 

'You seem to have no trouble in passing back and forth 
to the planets ?' 

"No. You need never worry about accidents. Souls 
are not subject to them. I can go as easily as I can come 
here to you, but it takes longer. Spirit does not move 
quite as quickly as thought, but moves in a way beyond 
the comparison of mortals. There is a little space of 
time, as you call it, while we are crossing the millions 
upon millions of miles of space. We can move faster 
than light at times, but that is a matter of study. Law 
is in control as certainly here as there, but we can attain 



190 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

greater speed by studying the laws of speed and motion 
and vibration." 

'Have you any idea how long you were on the way to 
Mars?' 

"We probably were several hours, though we have no 
exact way of measuring time. All was so beautiful, and 
we saw so many wonders of the outer universe that I 
took no note of time." 

'Did we get the right idea when you said you used 
vibrations in traveling?' 

"We travel by vibrating motion through the ether. 
We move in vibrating action when going to distant 
worlds." 

"We can control our speed perfectly and can move 
with a swiftness incomprehensible to mortals, or we 
can remain almost inactive in the ether." 

"We have teachers who can go with the speed of 
spirit motion to far away spaces, And when they return 
they entrance us all with descriptions of the journey 
and conditions that are strange even to us. Speed is 
through vibrations far more rapid than light, or they 
would be many years in making the trip. The vibrations 
we use, and the training we receive in using them, permit 
a velocity unthinkable by earth computations." 

Last season we were preparing for a vacation trip and 
were having a last visit together through the pencil. 
During the talk Dee said: 

"You do not know the delights of traveling yet. We 
go as we please and we see more than you see. We 
see all the things that are beautiful in nature; but we 
do not see the disagreeable things as plainly, for they 
are clouded. But all of beauty and all of usefulness 



Movement and Travel 191 

we can see as well as you or better. 

"Travel is a wonderful educator and lays the founda- 
tion for larger perceptions. Even here we see and feel 
the beneficent results of travel to other planes, the coming 
in contact with other conditions, and the influences that 
form other lives and character." 

A display of Aurora Borealis induced us to ask the 
cause. The pencil wrote in reply: 

"Scientists here believe in the radium theory of heat 
and light in the sun." 

Sis said she had seen some refrence to such a theory, 
and I asked if it was possible that her mind was respon- 
sible for this statement through the pencil. 

"Not necessarily. She does sometimes think along the 
right lines, and it happens that this is the case now. The 
theory of radium is bigger than you think, and may 
involve an entire reconstruction of scientific work in 
regard to the sun. 

"This is not Mary. I was interested and" 

'Were you an astronomer?' 

"I was one, or thought I was; but I see so many 
problems from this side that my knowledge looks too 
small to be named at present. We study, but with far 
better methods and far better conditions; therefore the 
little I learned on earth seems hardly worth remembering 
now." 

Sis said Mary had told of going to far universes, and 
that spirits could withstand the greatest heat ; so she asked 
why he did not go to the sun and study it at first hand. 

"Have you learned that we do not grasp things here 
without study ? Travel must be prepared for by necessary 
study and experience of vibration force. I have not 
taken that yet. Many go to the planets who do not visit 



192 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

the sun ; for the sun is not so easily approached as you 
might think. There are electrical and magnetic condi- 
tions that must be studied before we could venture into 
that blaze of heat and light. Mary says she could go 
into a volcano without suffering from the heat, but that 
does not express even in a feeble way the heat that can 
be intense many millions of miles away. 

"I can go to the sun some time, but that time is not 
now. 

"That is all for now. Good-by." 

'Good-by. Will you come again?' 

"I will come sometime if you don't insist that I go 
to the sun !" 

"Mary says : He is a teacher of astronomy and is very 
far advanced. He just drifted in here this time without 
any special object, and the first we knew you were asking 
about the Aurora, and I turned the pencil over to him." 

'Well, Mary, he can beat you in writing.' 

The writing had been very large and free, quite differ- 
ent from Mary's characteristic back-hand. 

"Mary will have to take lessons from him. 

"He was right in saying that visits to the sun are not 
for us of this plane. That belongs to higher study and 
experience." 

'I thought you said spirit was superior to all 
conditions ?' 

"Mary says yes to that. But spirit even must learn 
the laws of the universe. I do not know what would 
happen if some over- venturesome spirit should attempt 
to reach the sun. But probably it would or could not 
reach that point unprepared. Spirit cannot be anni- 
hilated ; that I know. But there are some conditions that 
are still beyond our knowledge. 



Movement and Travel 193 

"We are not as independent of law as you might 
suppose; and it is in being in harmony with the law 
that we find our greatest happiness. We have tried to. 
express some of our laws, or rather our protections, — 
for that is what law is here, — to you; but have not 
described the laws relating to advanced knowledge and 
higher spirit life; partly because you would not under- 
stand, and partly because we ourselves are not as familiar 
with them as we will be later." 

We have many light touches to the conversations. Sis 
was talking once with an old school friend who had 
passed over in early life. This friend told of her work: 

"I have been going on in music fast and far, and am 
impatient to have you here with me. We are going to 
be friends. Do you know it? I never realized in the 
old school days how closely congenial we were; but I 
see it now. Can you think of any studies more won- 
derful?" 

'You are so far ahead of me. I'll never be able to 
catch up.' 

"Do you think that will make a difference? Not a 
bit! I'll have the pleasure of introducing you to new 
emotions and new pleasures, and then — why, we can 
travel together! Dee says we can!" 

And Mary added: 

"We'll make up a party and go planet-hunting one 
of these days." 



XXIV. 
OTHER WORLDS 

(i f 1 1HE immensity of heaven is beyond your com- 
J[ prehension. We here occupy the space around 
the universe in which the earth is situated. But 
with education and training we can go to other universes 
when we wish. I do not know how many there are for 
I have never visited one, but their number is like the 
sands of the desert. 

"There are many worlds like our own; many others 
not yet well prepared for human life; still others that 
have grown too old to support life. When fitted, we 
journey to these worlds as we please; now here, now 
there, seeing much, learning much, making life full of 
the joy of new experience and greater knowledge. 

"We wish you to get a definite idea of our life here 
and its activities. To show you one phase, let me tell 
you that we have teachers from other planets with us 
who tell us of many strange and wonderful things. 

"For instance, we learn that the planet Mars is in- 
habited by people who are different in many ways from 
those of earth. We cannot communicate with them in 
the same way, but teachers from there learn our lan- 
guage and tell us of their life and their surroundings. 

"We learn that they are far more spiritual than earth 
people. They wonder at our ignorance of heavenly 
things, and they can scarcely understand the indiffer- 
ence of earth people to spiritual ideas. They have no 
194 



Other Worlds 195 

fear of death, which to them is as beautiful as the open- 
ing of a flower. They are beautiful in appearance and 
in character, and their teachers here lead us up to higher 
thoughts. Their learning is so great that we seem like 
children to them. They love beauty, are gifted in music 
and art, and are skilled in all sciences. Because of their 
spiritual natures they derive much knowledge from their 
spirit planes. 

"Mars has some problems to meet that are different 
from any on earth. Their water supply is obtained 
from subterraneans sources and from the melting of polar 
snows. The thin atmosphere does not provide much 
protection, but heat and light are obtained by special 
electric devices. The plant life is such as is adapted to 
arctic regions. But so great is the care taken, and such 
love of the beautiful exists, that the colors and forms 
are varied and wonderful. 

"Because of its distance from the sun the winters of 
Mars are long and cold. When the snow melts, the water 
is carried into great reservoirs and distributed through 
canals. 

"Now you have been thinking of these canals, but you 
have been thinking correctly, for they really exist, though 
not to the extent that some have described. What is 
really seen from earth are the canals, bordered by road- 
ways and a growth of forest trees. The roadways are 
for their marvelous system of electric travel, for they are 
far in advance of earth in the use of electric power. 

"There is not a great variety of food, for the Martians 
do not eat meat. They have fruits and vegetables, but 
there are very few animals and none that are killed for 
food. 

"As stated before, the people of Mars are highly edu- 
cated, and cultivated in the various arts. But art is 



196 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

expressed differently there. Pictures are not so much in 
demand, because the artistic sense is developed more 
along architectural lines. There are many exquisite types 
of buildings, with ornamentation equal to the interiors 
of our palaces or cathedrals. Their homes are wondrously 
beautiful, with the rooms finished in carved picture 
effects." 

Mary tried several times to describe this more defi- 
nitely, but seemed unable to find words to express what 
she wished to say. Finally she wrote: 

"I will ask a manufacturer from Mars to come." 
Then came a long pause. Finally the pencil began to 
write again, but in a different handwriting from Mary's 
peculiar back-hand. 

"I am a manufacturer from Mars trying to tell you 
through Mary about some of the things we do out there 
in space. We have every kind of manufactured article 
that can minister to the comfort of the people. We 
travel on earth, on water, through the air and under 
the earth when necessary; all devices for travel being 
electric, and moving with a speed and safety unknown 
to you. 

"Mary was telling you of the houses and the intricate 
carvings on the walls. These are sometimes portraits, 
sometimes a complete story, sometimes a picture of the 
landscape outside. All done with great delicacy and 
expressing much beauty, as our artists feel the influence 
of beauty on the mind. 

"Our climate is different from yours. We do not 
have the violence of nature such as you know, for every- 
thing there, material or spiritual, expresses order and sym- 
metry. We have electricity, but it is created for our use 



Other Worlds 197 

by scientists, and does not run wild as with you in 
thunderstorms. 

"I cannot express myself as I wish, but I can say that 
our manufactures include all forms of clothing for pro- 
tection and adornment, made from fibres of various 
plants. We have no leather from animals, but use a 
composition designed by scientists. For choicer articles 
of ornamentation we make use of the precious metals 
as you do. I wish you could see all the beautiful things 
that fill our homes. I am at a loss for words to tell 
you of them. 

"We have much literature and fine libraries. In place 
of newspapers the news is distributed by electricity and 
posted in public places. But such news is all of peaceful 
character, having to do with the daily lives and indus- 
tries of the people. 

"In the home life people are drawn together by mutual 
sympathies and tastes, and divorces are unknown. And 
under such circumstances the children develop fine and 
intelligent characters. 

"I suppose you think this is monotonously good. If 
so, it is because of my lack of power to describe. Pleas- 
ures are of so many kinds and industries so varied and 
the love of learning so universal, that monotony is un- 
known." 

Mary then took up the pencil and continued the 
message. 

"Other planets are also inhabited by people formed 
as we are, although quite different in appearance. On 
Venus they do not live to what we call old age. I do 
not mean that they never grow old, but that they mature 
in a shorter time. As their years are shorter than ours, 
they live as many as we do, but not so long a time. 



198 Spirit World and Spirit Life" 

''Far from being behind us in civilization, they are 
much superior. They have all the best things we have 
and many more. They have finer organized brains, and 
the manner of life there creates greater development. 
The people are better looking than those of earth, and 
are more intelligent and more inventive. 

"The heat on Venus is much greater than on earth, 
and life would be difficult if not for cooling devices. 
Cities there are built with many covered highways, and 
air forced through them by electric power. This power 
is created by new methods, which I am not allowed to 
explain. 

"Life is far older and more advanced than on earth, 
but in some things they are yet quite deficient. In astron- 
omy they are little interested. They are too near the 
sun for good observation. Venus has more moons than 
have been discovered from the earth, because the light 
from the sun interferes. There are many little asteroids 
revolving about the planet, too small to be seen from 
earth, but they create light at night and furnish one reason 
for the indifference to astronomy. 

"The inhabitants of all worlds are of the same general 
form, but different as conditions differ. On Mars and 
Venus they are similar to earth people, except the Mar- 
tians are larger and those of Venus smaller. 

"Venus revolves around the sun as the earth does, 
giving the same changes of season. The surrounding 
atmosphere is very dense, furnishing some protection 
from too great heat. Many inventions exist to temper 
the heat, but the people are inured to the high tempera- 
tures by long habit and are rarely overcome by it. 

"Venus is densely inhabited, and the occupants vary as 
on earth. On Mars disease is almost unknown, their 



Other Worlds 199 

passing into the spiritual life is painless and without fear. 
Venus also has less disease than have earth people; for 
there is less of the material and more of the spiritual, and 
it is the spirit that makes for health." 



XXV. 

REINCARNATION 

THE question of progress after the close of the 
material life, and, especially, continued progress 
throughout eternity, is a stumbling block for many 
in their search for truth. The old idea of complete 
knowledge and perfection of character for the select few 
who would be privileged to walk the golden streets, still 
clings with many, together with the idea that those who 
miss this happiness must spend eternity in some other 
place. Some believe that we are allowed another chance 
in a second existence on earth. 

If one admits the possibility of continued progress, it 
is difficult to comprehend an eternity of it without reach- 
ing perfection. So, it seems, we have then three chances : 
an immediate perfection, a perfection reached through re- 
incarnation, or else perfection through continued prog- 
ress ; a similar result in either hypothesis. But perfection 
is the Bhuddistic idea of Nirvana, a conception very 
unsatisfying to many. 

In these communications we are taught so earnestly 
that personality persists throughout eternity, that there 
seems to follow of necessity a different conception of 
perfection, — not a perfection of one, but a perfection of 
many parts that make a whole. 

This is illustrated very effectively in a presentation 
of the case that I read not long ago. This illustration 
compared the perfected whole with a complete orchestra, 
in which the differentiation and increased ability of each 
200 



Reincarnation 201 

performer reached its highest attainment when each con- 
tributed most harmoniously toward the perfection of the 
ensemble. Thus the expression in the chapter on Prog- 
ress, "always acquiring and always giving out," would 
mean when applied to the orchestra, "always improving 
the performance of each instrument, but always in a 
manner that most suitably adds to the general result." 
The more complete the individuality of each in relation, 
to the whole, the more perfect is the whole. 

If one accepts the ideas of continued progress and per- 
sistence of individuality, there is then no need for the 
theory of reincarnation, — which, after all, is only a 
theory, — and the quotations given below carry much 
force. 

In a number of books which offer records of spirit 
communication, the theory of reincarnation is fully set 
forth. We were reading one of these in which the opin- 
ions of the one speaking were quite positively expressed. 
It did not satisfy us, and we turned to Mary for ex- 
planation. She asked who was sending the messages. 
We gave her the name and she replied: 

"I will send a messenger to find him and have him 
come to this circle if possible." 

After a little while she continued : 

"He is here and wishes to speak. He wishes to state 
his own ideas on certain subjects and we 4iave promised 
to let him have his say." 

Then the following was written: 

"I have indited several books from here, most of 
which are true, as I see the truth. Your instructor 
believes differently, so I will tell you my position. I be- 
lieve in reincarnation, and I believe in evil as a living 
entity. * * * The evil go down inevitably, and as 
they progress in wickedness the possibility of becoming 



202 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

angelic decreases as a matter of course. There is no 
hope for them but to become reincarnated and start over 
again." 

The writing was interrupted at this point, but another 
evening it was resumed. 

"I am a believer in reincarnation, and in the philosophy 
of the Eastern Adepts. They are from birth more occult 
than the western world and nearer the unseen truths 
of life, both here and there. They believe that when a 
soul departs from the body it either ascends or descends 
according to its life on the earth plane. When it ascends 
it goes upward into that state of highest incomprehensible 
bliss called Nirvana ; or, it descends until the whole being 
becomes so evil that nothing but rebirth can start it 
upward again. It may reappear in the form of an 
animal and have all the upward way to travel over again. 
But it has the chance at least, of becoming a pure spirit, 
and so of reaching Nirvana at last." 

The writing stopped and we asked: 

'Then only evil is reincarnated?' 

Mary replied: "He is gone, but we think that is his 
belief." 

Then she continued: 

"He is strongly hypnotized by his earthly studies and 
beliefs, and it may be long before he comes out of them. 
But he will drop these ideas some time. His belief in 
Nirvana is the most dreary part of it: — an endless in- 
activity of contemplating one's own bliss ! The reincarna- 
tion of the evil ones is not so bad in principle, although 
we here cannot see how the soul can go back to animal 
life again, having once been human." 

Then she added so emphatically the pencil nearly tore 
the paper: 



Reincarnation 203 

"Our teachers from the higher planes say nothing of 
the kind ever happens!' 

Our various readings brought up the subject several 
times and Mary started further : 

"Many spirits here keep their belief in reincarnation 
for a time, and send back messages to the world stating 
this belief. But there is no such thing as physical rein- 
carnation. Once a spirit, always a spirit. The progress 
goes on from here instead of beginning all over again in 
some earthly career. Some get confused in trying to tell 
of the intelligence. That may return to earth to help 
others, just as our knowledge of this life is returning to 
help you. Also, a few great leaders are allowed to im- 
press their greatness upon such minds there as can re- 
ceive. But try to understand rebirth as a progression 
only, and from that further height sending greater truths 
to earth. 

"Philosophers here often carry their theories too far, 
just as some do on earth. That is one of the things people 
must learn before trusting spirit messages too completely." 

She re-expressed this again : 

"Many here express reincarnation as a bodily rebirth, 
whereas it is only a mental or a spiritual influence that 
returns and often surrounds a loved one there; or often 
enlarges the genius, or makes the wisdom higher and 
finer. Influence from here is constantly going earth- 
ward, but it is wrongly stated by those who believe in 
physical rebirth. There is no such thing, the higher 
teachers tell us. And surely, progress on this side is 
far easier than the blundering of earthly lives no matter 
how often repeated." 

'We have not believed in it, but there seem to be some 
otherwise fine teachers there who teach reincarnation?' 



204 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"Do not let that worry you. Knowledge is not centered 
in any one teacher. Only, I would, of course, except the 
divine teachings of Christ, or the higher wisdom com- 
ing from the Most High." 

Again the subject was mentioned when we asked: 

'Is space infinite?' 

"The space called heaven has no confines, neither has 
creation any end. The creative power is infinite. Mind 
does not stop and stagnate nor lose its power of pro- 
gression. Many finite minds are puzzled over the thought 
of eternal progression, and have fallen back on the 
resort to reincarnation; that is, a time of silence, and a 
beginning over again of a mortal life. But this is not so. 
We progress from plane to plane and sphere to sphere. 
But the mind must be in touch with infinity to realize 
what eternal progression and eternal occupation mean." 

It is quite common for the writing to begin like the 
following; but this about reincarnation came as an entire 
surprise as we had not even been thinking of the subject 
for some time. 

"Mary and Dee are here. What do you wish ?" 
'Have you anything you wish to say to us first ?' 
"We are not very talkative tonight. We have just been 
in a circle where talking seemed out of date, where we 
felt the silence almost oppressive. We have been in a 
circle where they seem possessed with the reincarnation 
idea, and each was trying to look backward to his other 
former incarnations. We had no former incarnations to 
study, so silence was our only act." 

'Did you learn anything that you can tell us, especially 
how they came to believe it?' 

"Mary thinks it logical enough : they cannot compre- 
hend an unending life unless it culminates in Nirvana, 



Reincarnation 205 

and so they grasp the idea of returning circles or cycles 
of life on earth, a new experience each time. And this 
may go on indefinitely, especially in the case of wicked 
ones who expiate their sins by becoming animals and 
evolving upward through the slow-moving centuries." 

'Do they not progress enough to hear your teachers?' 

"No, that is the trouble. They become absorbed in 
the one idea and may keep it for uncounted years." 

'If we have had no former spirit life, how did we 
begin? Is it simply by a splitting off from parent life 
analogous to the physical beginning?' 

"I know of nothing more than that. The individual 
life begins with the birth of the individual, and the human 
being has the capacity for spirit life and the development 
into immortal existence. I have never studied all the 
philosophy or psychology of the subject. To tell the 
truth, it has never interested me. I love this life, I feel 
the upward longing, I am sure that I will progress from 
here and not return to the old dismal earth; so that my 
longings have never led me into the study of the possi- 
bilities of prenatal existence. It does not seem to me 
worth while. The reincarnationists have no proof except 
in their own imaginations." 



XXVI. 
SPIRITUALISM AND THE BIBLE 

AMONG those who disapprove of any attempt to 
fathom the mysteries of the unseen life, the min- 
isters of the gospel are perhaps the most earnest 
in counseling their followers to avoid the entire sub- 
ject. They hear of mysterious seances, of fraudulent 
mediums, of weak minds tottering over into insanity; 
and the whole subject seems to them bound up in deceit, 
fraud, and the vain imaginings of the subliminal mind. 

Yet they lose sight of the fact that the Bible itself is a 
repository of psychic experiences, and they seem to forget 
that good and evil have strangely intermingled since the 
world began; superstition, false doctrines and fearful 
cruelty, — as in the days of inquisitorial practice, — having 
many times invaded the church itself. Through long ages 
it has been the effort of spiritual teachers to discern the 
truth, to separate it from the false, and to draw nearer 
and ever nearer the divine and absolute knowledge. Shall 
we not accord the same patience and discernment to a 
subject which surely is of supreme importance? 

Charles L. Tweedale, an English vicar, has been so im- 
pressed with the importance of supernormal revelation, 
and, through his work among all sorts and conditions of 
men, so impressed with the conviction that a more intense 
and vital belief in the reality of life after death is one 
of the urgent needs of the times, that he has published a 
book, giving, first of all, the scriptural proofs of resurrec- 

206 



Spiritualism and the; Bible: 207 

tion, and adding to these, psychic experiences of his own 
and of many acquaintances. A careful study of the 
Bible, he declares, reveals a record of almost continuous 
supernormal experiences, and these experiences he has 
taken pains to classify under their proper heads, as : clair- 
voyance, levitation, strange sounds and supernormal 
lights, appearances of spirit hands and the touch of dis- 
carnate beings, automatic writing, sounds of music and 
other manifestations. All are very similar to the psychical 
experiences of today. I would like to add, a little more 
in detail, a few of the New Testament examples that 
are very indicative of the good that came to the early 
disciples through spiritual guidance. 

One instance occurs after the stoning and martyrdom 
of Stephen, and the bitter persecutions of the Christians 
immediately following. So great was this persecution 
that the disciples scattered, and one of them, Philip, went 
down to the city of Samaria to preach. While there, 
"An angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, 'Arise, 
go towards the south unto the way that goeth down from 
Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert' ", — explicit direc- 
tions, which Philip obeyed. And far out on this highway 
he saw a chariot, and in the chariot sat a trusted official 
of Queen Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians. A 
trusted official indeed, for he had charge of all the 
queen's treasure. He was returning from Jerusalem, 
and, resting in his chariot, was reading from one of the 
prophets. And again Philip became clairaudient and 
heard the words: "Go near and join thyself to this 
chariot." Philip obeyed the voice, and then occurred the 
conversation with the Ethiopian that ended in his con- 
version and baptism. 

Perhaps more important yet is the incident told in the 
tenth chapter of Acts, in which a Roman centurion be- 



208 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

came both clairaudient and clairvoyant. This centurion 
saw in a vision "An angel of God," — in another place 
described as a "man in bright clothing," — who said to 
Cornelius: "Send men to Joppa and call for one Simon 
whose surname is Peter. He lodgeth with one Simon, 
a tanner, whose house is by the seaside ; he shall tell thee 
what thou oughtest to do." Again explicit directions. 
And Cornelius called two of his house servants and a 
"devout soldier of them that waited upon him continu- 
ally", — in other words one of his body guard, — and sent 
them to Joppa. 

But how was this message of Cornelius, a Roman 
soldier, to be received by Peter, a Jew, to whom it was 
unlawful, being a Jew, to fraternize with, or to visit one 
of another nation ? How indeed, except through a heav- 
enly command that was higher and more compelling than 
Jewish law ? For Peter was on the housetop of this sea- 
side home of Simon, the tanner, and while there "he fell 
into a trance", — these are the words, — "he fell into a 
trance, and saw, as it were, a great sheet, knit at the four 
corners, and let down to earth, wherein were all manner 
of four-footed things and creeping things and fowls of 
the air." And Peter heard, clairaudiently, the words: 
"Rise, Peter, kill and eat." But Peter objected, saying: 
"I have never eaten anything common or unclean." Then 
the voice said : "What God hath cleansed, that call not 
thou common." Then Peter wondered what the vision 
could mean ; and as he wondered, the messengers from 
the Roman, Cornelius, arrived, and as they waited for 
Peter below, once more Peter heard the voice : "Behold, 
three men seek thee. Go with them, for I have sent 
them." 

Thus through spirit guidance, through vision and voice, 



Spiritualism and the Bible 209 

began Peter's ministry to the Gentiles. And the power of 
that vision is present today, for we are Gentiles. 

Saul, afterwards called Paul, a spectator at the ston- 
ing of Stephen, and he himself "breathing out threatening 
and slaughter" against the Christians, — went to the high 
priest for letters to the synagogues of Damascus, so that 
if he found any of the hated sect on the way, he might 
bring them bound to Jerusalem, — then started on his way 
to Damascus. And on the way, "suddenly a great light 
shone around him and a voice said : 'Saul, Saul, why 
persecutest thou me? * * I am Jesus whom thou per- 
secutest'." And instantly the whole inner nature of the 
man changed, and, blinded by the vision, he was led to 
Damascus. 

In Damascus was a devout man who by both vision 
and voice, was commanded to heal Paul of his blindness. 
No wonder that this disciple hesitated, because of "the 
evil Paul had done to the Christians in Jerusalem", and a 
second time the command came. Then he obeyed, and 
Paul received his sight. And this former ruthless, cruel 
enemy of Christianity became, to use his own words, 
"obedient to the heavenly vision" ; and from that time on 
became the apostle, philosopher, orator, skillful expounder 
and defender of the Christian religion. 

In his ministry, led by voice and vision, he was "for- 
bidden to preach the word in Asia", not allowed to "go 
into Bithynia", yet called "over to Macedonia to help"; 
in Corinth told by heavenly voice: "Be not afraid, but 
speak and hold not thy peace"; and in that wonderful 
shipwreck off Malta, heard the cheering words of the 
angel who appeared to him, saying: "Fear not, Paul, 
thou must be brought before Caesar, and God hath given 
thee all them that sail with thee." 

Later, to the people of Corinth, Paul said: "I will 



210 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

come to visions and revelations of the Lord", and tells of 
"a man in Christ (whether in the body or out of the 
body, I cannot tell ; God knoweth ) , caught up unto Para- 
dise, and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful 
for a man to tell." 

And to the Hebrews, he speaks of their being "com- 
passed about by so great a cloud of witnesses" ; and again 
later, he exclaims : "Are they not all ministering spirits, 
sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of 
salvation ?" 

Was it not through this inspiration of vision and voice 
that the early Christians were so strengthened that they 
could endure the terrible privations and persecutions of 
that time? Is it not possible that vision and voice may 
in these later days, strengthen those who are working 
for that new day when justice and kindness shall prevail, 
and all nations at last be brought together in the bond of 
brotherhood? Is it not possible, as one has suggested, 
that the "second coming of Christ may mean, not that 
Christ shall descend into the material, but we ascend into 
the spiritual" ? 

We were speaking of the Bible one evening and Mary 
said : 

"The essential parts of the Bible are the ethical teach- 
ings and the sacred example of the Christ. The earth 
needed Christ, and he came. The earth still needs him, 
and his influence is still here. But many are deaf and 
blind to this influence, and because this is so, war still 
desolates the earth and selfishness and crime sometimes 
blot out the law of unselfishness and love that he gave 
his life to teach." 

We asked if Christ was near to those on that plane. 

"Christ is exalted to the heavens above, but he is as the 



Spiritualism and the Bible 211 

elder brother and the guide of us all on this plane. As 
you advance in knowledge of this life we can tell you 
more of its mystery and loveliness." 

'How can we advance?' 

"Conquer doubt ; build up hope ; believe in the infinite 
love." 

'The cruelties of this world and the sufferings of the 
innocent, make it hard sometimes to believe that the world 
is ruled by infinite love.' 

"Believe in God's mercy through it all. The suffering 
of the innocent is more than made up to them here. 

"The pure in heart have a vision of a purified world 
where kindness and justice shall reign. They are the 
hope of the world, and through them we must reach 
those whose thoughts are all for self and for selfish 
interests. 

"The hope for the future lies in the philosophy that 
Christ brought to earth and which here is our rule of life. 
Christ was the apostle of love and patience, and he desired 
to deliver the world from evil through the power of love. 
But evil held sway by reason of its long continuance and 
growth, and was too strong, as it has many times since 
been too strong, to be overcome by spiritual power. But 
the time is coming when the Christ love will prevail, and 
wisdom and love together shall rule the world." 

One Christmas we asked for a Christmas thought, and 
the pencil wrote: 

"We know that you are remembering the birth of 
Christ on this day, and we believe that both birth and 
death should be remembered sacredly and reverently, but 
the life is more to humanity than either. The world 
should concentrate its thought more on his life with its 
wonderful wisdom and love." 



XXVII. 
MISCELLANEOUS 

SOME information has been received on a number of 
subjects that are difficult to classify under other 
headings. The following probably include the most 
important statements: 

'Are angels different from other spirits?' 
"The spirits of mortals are different from the angelic 
host. The angels are more perfected, and belong to a 
higher organism than we at present have. You may call 
it a higher form, a more progressive state. Many higher 
forms already exist, and many more are progressing. 
Consider the eternal progression that is going on in every 
planet, and how essential the higher forms of life are 
there, to forward that progression. The angels were 
once mortal, some on earth, some on other planets. But 
the many years of their spiritual life in the celestial world 
have given them a wisdom and knowledge and perfection 
of character, that we of the lower planes have not yet 
achieved. Therefore we do not speak of ourselves as 
angels ; only as spirits moving along the upward way. 

"Angels are not connected with earth-bound spirits as 
we are. They are moving to other and higher studies and 
activities. Mary has preferred to stay here, and many 
are like her. We find abundant opportunities for service 
here. We are attracted to the planet we came from, and 
prefer to stay near it for a time." 

212 



Miscellaneous 213 

We inquired concerning two who went over as infants, 
and were told : 

"They are not pure spirits yet, for then they would be- 
long to the angelic host. They came as infants, but they 
possessed the immortal spirit, and they differ only in the 
fact that they have never known sin nor earthly life, — 
material life I should say." 

'What do you have that they do not ?' 

"We have the knowledge of good and evil, and the 
power of choice, and the education through this to help 
others who are still in a world of good and evil. But 
there are many other ways in which they can serve." 

These infant spirits are infants no longer, for they 
have been there many years. They wrote one evening: 

"We think it interesting to watch these messages to 
and fro. Can you give us a thought from earth now?" 

I don't know that this should have surprised us, but 
it did. We all at once realized that they knew nothing 
of earth or material things by experience any more than 
we knew spirit life by experience. Sis asked if they could 
not see material things. 

"They are untrained in that respect. What they would 
like to know is how you manage to live with all those 
earthly impediments they hear about." 

I asked if they had ever been brought in contact with 
evil on that side. 

"Not much. They could not become teachers, for they 
have no earthly experience. Their work is along other 
lines. They are trying hard to understand earth life, but 
many of its phases seem unbelievable to them. The crime 
and cruelty they only know by descriptions, but they 
look at it as an almost unbelievable fiction. They do not 
fully realize it any more than you fully realize this life. 
They have been taught and believe it as you believe some 



214 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

far away facts of ancient history. Perhaps that is not a 
good comparison either ; for you have at least some other 
earthly happenings to compare it with. But they have 
not; so it is hard for them to understand." 

Many months later we were talking with them again 
and the following was written : 

"We are learning the earth language and often listen 
to the conversations between you and the circle. It seems 
very wonderful to us, very wonderful that people on earth 
are willing to live in the midst of such sin, misery, sick- 
ness, ignorance, and poverty, and all the other ills we 
hear you describe." 

'Do you not see the ignorant and criminal ones who 
come over there?' 

"We are not really in touch with them, for we do not 
try to influence the earthborn mortals when they first 
come over. Our work with them is afterward in trying 
to help them to the various occupations here." 

'You seem to come together; are you together all the 
time?' 

"Mary says: They came over so young that they re- 
ceived most of their education together and they grew 
into a companionship that has become a habit as well as 
a joy. They are alike in temperament, so that naturally 
they grew into intimate companionship." 

I asked if such infants reached maturity earlier there 
than here. 

"Yes, because they learn more rapidly. One of them 
came over several years before the other, as you know. 
He was far more mature than if he had remained on 
earth for that time. He met his little brother and was 
his helper for a long time, and his father taught him to 
love the family tie wherever congeniality existed. Then 



Miscellaneous 215 

they took up studies together because both were interested 
in the same things." 

'Having no sin nor selfishness to overcome, I should 
have thought they would be on a higher plane by this 
time?' 

"They could go at any time, and they are connected 
with circles who are studying higher things; but their 
father preferred to remain near the earth plane, and they 
have loved him and stayed with him." 

'How does the earth appear to them?' 

"Mary says : They look upon it as a mystery and 

"Will you listen to them?" 

"We are not able to comprehend many things. We 
hear of the mechanical devices there and wonder much 
about them. We move in a flash of time. You are 
studying ways of getting about upon the surface of the 
earth, in the air, on the water, or maybe under the water. 
We have heard of your submarines and airplanes, auto- 
mobiles and railroad trains. It all seems so slow, so 
difficult, so unnecessary! How do you ever find time 
to move from one place to another! Then you have to 
spend so much time in sleep; and Mary tells us that 
you have to spend time and strength and money in pro- 
viding things to eat and drink. How can you be patient 
with it all?" 

'Have you studied the earth enough to be able to sense 
or understand material things as compared with your 
spiritual objects?' 

The reply seems to us to show that they do not fully 
understand, for they still refer to actions rather than to 
things. 

"We try to understand. We try to move as slowly 
as your fastest travel and we grow impatient. We can 
have some sensation of taste, but we cannot understand 



216 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

how people would ever be willing to spend much time 
at it. We have tried our best to sleep, but we could not 
succeed, and can only guess how that is accomplished. 
You see we are handicapped when we try to help earth- 
born persons when they first arrive here." 

"Ghosts are the uneasy spirits who have left some earth 
duty undone, or some wrong unrighted, and they try to 
go back again. The spirit of one who has committed a 
crime, or who has wronged some one on earth, is never 
at rest until the wrong is made right. Let this be a lesson 
to evil doers. There are uneasy souls here who never 
have peace because they cannot undo the wrong. Crimi- 
nals learn the lesson too late, and if reincarnation were 
true they would gladly go into another earth life to profit 
by the lesson they have learned here. We wish we 
could make this plain to all evil doers." 

'You say they never have peace. Do you mean that 
literally ?' 

"We mean it in connection with mortal life. Of course 
the one who has suffered comes here sooner or later, 
and then the opportunity arrives for righting the wrong. 

"We have many here who are making a study of these 
wandering spirits, and it is found that they sometimes 
seem to be seeking lost treasure which to them is of 
transcendant importance." 

'With the infinite number who have gone over, space 
must be well occupied ?' 

"Not all space, for there is no limit to space." 

'In the far, far distance, do the stars thin out or come 
to an end?' 

"I am told there is no end. All earthly vision ends, but 
not the universe." 

'Do you comprehend infinity better than we do here?' 



Miscellaneous 217 

"Many, many things are beyond our comprehension 
yet; but we grow toward the larger understanding by 
degrees. Would you have all knowledge at once? If all 
things opened out to you at once, what would you do 
throughout all eternity except to long for something new ? 
NO! Knowledge is always progressive, and the farther 
we go, the broader the outlook; the more we learn, the 
more infinite seems the knowledge beyond." 

The following quotations from our records indicate 
somewhat the interest that communication arouses on 
that side. Incidentally, the skeptic will have some dif- 
ficulty, I think, in explaining how or why they originated 
in the subconscious mind of the psychic, which, of course, 
is where such critics would be inclined to place them. 

Without other introduction the pencil began to write: 

"A visitor from another plane wishes to talk. He is 
interested in our work and wishes you to tell him some 
of the reasons why communication between the two 
worlds should continue." 

'Is it new to him?' 

"Yes, he has never been brought into contact with it 
on his plane. He left no very strong ties on the earth 
plane, so he asks in all seriousness why there should be 
such communication." 

'Have you not told him your reasons?' 

"Yes, but he wishes yours also." 

'We think the principal reason is to furnish proofs of 
the reality of a future existence.' 

"That is of great importance, he admits." 

'Another reason is to impress mortals that they are 
preparing their future life now and should be made 
aware of it.' 

"Yes ; he admits that also." 

'Did he have no fear of death ?' 



218 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"No, he had no fear; but he sees that it might be a 
sad thing if one anticipated either annihilation or the 
everlasting punishment that was a part of the old creed." 

'We feel that there is a growing loss of faith in the 
truth of the Bible and therefore a loss of faith in a 
future life. Communication might supply material for 
renewing that faith/ 

"He never doubted the Bible and so never knew that 
such proof was necessary." 

'We have so many foreigners who seem to have little 
faith in a future life, such as anarchists and others who 
denounce the Bible entirely, or others who have beliefs 
formed on the creeds prevalent in their own countries. 
Anything that would convince them would be of value/ 

"These are all arguments that he sees now, but he 
did not realize the need while there. He lived a moral 
life with sufficient belief in this life to be comfortably 
hopeful and fearless of the future; so that the black 
wall of an unknown eternity had never appeared to him. 
As he believed in the Bible and in the church, and was a 
worker in his church associations, he believed these suf- 
ficient for any one. Therefore he had no need for any 
knowledge beyond the teachings of the church. 

"He wishes to know what the clergymen think of 
the subject?" 

'Unfortunately many of them are opposed to such 
teaching.' 

"He has been here a long time and has not watched 
the overturning of old creeds. Neither did he realize the 
vast multitudes coming into your country from heathen 
lands or from lands where religion was largely a matter 
of form, ritual, and creed." 

'Does he see the force of these arguments?' 

"Yes, he says he can see. And as you state your view- 



Miscellaneous 219 

point he begins to feel that the work is necessary and must 
go on. It is sometimes necessary to convince spirits on 
this side, of the value of the work of communication. 
You no doubt remember that a clergyman here some 
time ago asked some of these same questions. This 
clergyman has now become very earnest in his desire to 
help and he is often in this circle studying methods. We 
realize the value of all helpers in the work of spiritual 
teaching. There are all too few of these; too many are 
looking for other things : — writing through mediums, at- 
tempting materializations, and giving messages that 
neither inspire nor teach." 

Several months later the following was received on the 
same subject: 

"Will you listen to one who wishes to talk to you ? He 
is not an acquaintance, but wishes to know the sensa- 
tion of talking to some one on earth again, for he has 
never communicated since he has been here, and that has 
been long. He wishes to know if you believe fear of 
death can be conquered by means of communication?" 

'We feel and believe that many would lose such fear 
if communication is absolutely proven. Would you not 
think so?' 

"He hears through Mary and answers through her. 
He does not hear earth sounds yet for he has had no 
experience. He is interested now for the first time. I 
have repeated to him what you have said. He says that 
such conversations must take away the fear of death, 
because in themselves they are a proof that there is no 
death. 

"He asks now what you consider the moral value of 
such work?" 

'We fear that much, if not most, that comes across does 



220 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

harm ; but possibly the little that is true does enough good 
to counter-balance.' 

"Mary does not endorse that, even knowing, as she 
does, the foolish and false things that are supposed to be 
messages. You hear more of these than of the quiet and 
spiritual help that is being asked for and received at 
all times." 

'What do you think is the moral value, Mary?' 

"First of all, to energize the spirit life on earth ; second, 
to teach that life there is preparing the life here. In 
short, to vitalize all earth life with spiritual thought and 
perception." 

'Does this visitor hear this ?' 

"He listens, and thinks we may be right ; but he is slow 
to receive new thought." 

'Why has he not known of the work of communi- 
cation ?' 

"Heaven is immeasurable in space and infinite in its 
occupations and variety of interests. Not all care to 
commune with earth ; many have never tried, even in the 
centuries they may have been here. 

"He will ask one more question. Can sinners be saved 
and sin overcome by the union of heavenly and earthly 
influence?" 

'We think so; but, Mary, will you not answer that 
question also ?' 

"Yes, and always yes, Mary says. But not under the 
present conditions of mediumship in general. There is 
too much self in both receiver and sender, there is too 
much desire for earthly benefits. All this must disappear, 
and the true longing for the heavenly life must appear 
in both sender and receiver. Then a power could be 
established which would turn souls away from selfishness 



Miscellaneous 221 

and draw the world into the brotherly love we hear so 
much about." 

Still another personality appeared one evening with 
questions for us to answer. He proved to be an earnest 
student after information, but his first questions aroused 
our suspicions as to the sincerity of his inquiries. The 
whole interview was an entire surprise; and, like the 
previous quotations, should cause the skeptic to think 
long and carefully, if he is inclined to place their origin 
in the subconscious mind of the psychic. 

Sis took up the pencil with the intent to ask Mary 
some questions, but there was no wait for them. The 
pencil began at once : 

"Will you take a message from one who wishes to 
communicate ?" 

'Is it any one I know?' 

"Will you try to listen to what he says?" 

'Is this Mary?' 

"Will you try to take his message?" 

'Who is writing? Are you any one whom I know?' 

"Will you try to take his words?" 

'I want to know who is writing first.' 

"He is known here as a student of theosophy, and 
would like to tell you of his conclusions." 

'I would like first to know just who you are.' 

"Will you be patient while he explains ?" 

'Are you the ancient spirit that once tried to write?' 

"No; I am not the one whom Mary refused to allow. 
I am a student of many things and am very interested in 
the various beliefs of the future, for even here there is 
room for different beliefs and creeds. I am not con- 
vinced of the ways of eastern philosophers, yet their 
reasoning is often eloquent and persuasive. What do 



222 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

you believe is the final condition, or the ultimate fate 
of the soul?" 

'We do not believe the eastern philosophy, but rather 
that there is progression on that side as on this, and that 
the progress continues indefinitely.' 

"Will that theory be received by logicians do you 
think? Will you tell me if many there believe in eter- 
nal progress? Will you tell me your reasons for 
believing it?" 

'That is what we have been taught from that side and 
it appeals to our reason.' 

"Is it better than a state of heavenly calm and happr 
ness — Nirvana? Or better, even, than a return to earth 
to live out other and higher lives?" 

'But we are told that the soul does not return to 
earth ?' 

"That is the opinion of many wise ones here. I am 
asking for the wisdom of the earth mind and desire 
only?" 

'Many here, of course, believe in reincarnation; but 
it seems so much more reasonable to us that progress goes 
on from there, rather than to come back into the sins 
and sorrows of this world to try to progress. It would 
seem to offer much more happiness to leave all earthly 
troubles behind forever.' 

"That is admirable, and looks like true happiness ; but 
I wonder if it is the truth?" 

'Cannot you find out if it is the truth?' 

"I am interested in developing myself by study and 
by contact with the thoughts and beliefs of others." 

'Then why do you not seek the highest teachers there ?' 

"I shall sometime, and will apply myself closely. But 
at present I am trying to get at some consensus of earth 
opinion." 



Miscellaneous 223 

'If I were looking for higher things, trying to learn 
of final conditions, I would not look backward to earth 
conditions.' 

"You do not quite understand me, I am sure, and 
perhaps it is not necessary. But if one should be a 
teacher of the progress of life on earth, would he not 
begin with the lower forms?" 

'Are you a teacher?' 

"I am trying to prepare myself for a teacher, and 
have a certain delight in the evolution of belief in the 
past, and the probable evolution of belief in the future." 

'I still wonder that you do not try to get this from 
teachers there?' 

"Will you believe that I am not a foolish inquirer. 
I am truly working along the lines that I have described. 
The spirits here have evolved too far to be a beginning 
of such history, and I have wished to go back to the 
earth and start at the beginning. You are a long way 
from the beginning, but yet a link in the great chain of 
evidence. How I wish I could show you the infinitely 
subtle and varied changes from age to age, from soul to 
soul, each age leading a little higher in effort and belief, 
each age overcoming much of superstition and ignorance. 
Just now belief and faith on earth are being made so 
complex by the shadings of philosophy, psychology, and 
other new thought, that it is hard to move on or up in a 
straight line. But I tell you the study is fascinating, and 
so you will see it some day. 

"You are looking for an abiding place for your faith. 
I am studying the different phases, or 'abiding places' 
which have served for millions of years. I am not 
frivolous, I am interested, and preparing to help others 
on this side when I can." 

'Well, it has seemed to us to be far more satisfactory 



224 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

to go on developing ourselves, our personality, our indi- 
viduality, continuously on that side, rather than to strive 
for a state of calm, an eternity of perfection where one, 
as Mary has said, would have nothing to do but to 
contemplate one's own bliss.' 

"You have said it ! To all of which I say, Amen !" 
'Then why are you a student of theosophy?' 
"Well, are you not interested sometimes in even 
heathen rites? I am." 

'Yes, certainly, as a matter of history/ 
"Well then you can guess the interest I have in this 
study." 

'What is your opinion of the final goal?' 
"We are not told definitely. Do you think there would 
be much interest in life if every step of the future could 
be seen? Would not life pall and become uninteresting? 
We are left much of the old adventurous spirit; we are 
constantly stimulated with the problems that appear be- 
fore us. And because the earth people cannot understand, 
they cavil at the difference of opinion expressed on this 
side. They do not know that because of the freedom 
of thought and study on this side our lives are full of 
tremendous interest. To learn! To know! To choose 
the best and wisest! That is life!" 

'Was the 'daemon' of Socrates his spirit guide?' 
"His guide took the form of a spirit, and was near to 
protect him; but did not suggest any course of action. 
That was left to Socrates's own judgment. That is 
where the free will comes in. 

"There are influences from here, but they are not 
strong enough to sweep human life into them. The spirit 
within each life is the deciding power as to which in- 
fluence shall be received. Otherwise life would lose its 



Miscellaneous 225 

power of choice, its free will, and its responsibility. 
There are influences constantly going out towards hu- 
manity from here. There are inspirations toward good ; 
there are sinister suggestions toward evil; and it is the 
inherent choice of the individual that decides which shall 
rule his life." 

'Just how much can you foretell ?' 

"Not much. We can see circumstances and the prob- 
able results, and many are able to tell the future some- 
what from them. But I do not think I am gifted in that 
way. Some people seem to have a gift of prophecy; yet 
it is a psychic gift, or possibly a keen intuition, that can 
foresee results from certain conditions. 

"We are not creatures of fate. Set that down as a 
truth not to be denied. What the prophetic gift is, I do 
not know; but we are free to live our own lives. The 
future is not ours. Yet we listen with eager interest to 
our higher teachers who bring to us glad tidings and joy- 
ful outlook for the future. But whether this future is 
far away or near by, is more than we can tell." 

"We do not understand the prophetic gift any more 
than you do. We have thought it was the gift of far- 
seeing from the surrounding circumstances. If there is 
something more than this there is something more for 
us to discover." 

'What do you know about the 'fourth dimension' ?' 
"The fourth dimension is as improbable here as there ; 

mostly a problem for mathematical minds to puzzle over. 

Maybe I am mistaken, but I have never heard of it here, 

or seen any evidence." 

'I suppose you do have three dimensions?' 



226 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

"Will you give up your idea of our nothingness. We 
are good solid spirits! There now! 

"The puzzles of this life are beyond those of the mortal 
thought. There are plenty of enigmas to solve here, you 
will find. Only that, when found, they are seen to be a 
truth so valuable that it is essential in some way to our 
life and happiness. " 

'What do physicians find to do there?' 

"Plenty and plenty. Those who come over mentally 
unbalanced, those needing kind and wise treatment to 
bring them out of sin or out of selfishness, and those who 
are projected into this world by accident or suicide or 
other sudden ways, all need spiritual physicians. The 
remedial agencies here are mental and spiritual instead 
of material; but physicians, if of the right stamp, soon 
learn to adapt their treatment to such cases." 

'What happens to the mind that has been unbalanced 
here?' 

"We have many specialists who take charge of these. 
Many are the result of disease or old age, but those are 
easily cured. For spirit does not require any gray matter 
or brain cells for intelligence. 

"Sometimes a snap in the brain or in the arteries, and 
they come to us very quickly. In such cases it is with- 
out knowledge that they have passed out of the body. 
That is a condition that has to be watched and cared for 
here, else they remain very long in the dream state and 
do not progress. I have watched many cases on earth 
but never knew what happened on this side until I came 
here. Physicians have work to do here. And their labor 
on earth, and their study of abnormal conditions there, 
help them here to heal the spirit that is beclouded by the 
physical ; or, rather, the impressions made by the physical 



Miscellaneous 227 

while it had power over them. Spirit is very impression- 
able while on earth, and some of the impressions often 
remain for a time after they arrive here." 

Very early in our efforts with the ouija-board a per- 
sonality appeared one evening who moved the little tripod 
in a different manner from the others, and it spelled out : 

"I am not lovable, for I am old and homely. I am not 
lacking in intelligence, but I would never take a prize at 
a beauty show." 

After this whimsical introduction he continued slowly : 

"All aspirations are lofty according as they are con- 
structive or destructive." 

"Fate is only another name for organized purpose." 

"Life purposes may be good or evil; but eternal pur- 
pose is always good." 

"All good impulses are but the expression of latent 
purpose." 

"All constructive actions there are a help against the 
forces of evil." 

"Continue to study life's mysteries and you will accom- 
plish all you wish for good." 

"Death gives a new and broader field, makes life more 
livable." 

"Life is continuous." 

"Keep in a judicial mood, for life asks many decisions." 

"All actions in the life there help to form the life 
here." 

"Life and love create a need for continuance of ex- 
istence." 

"A yearning for immortality is implanted in every 
individual." 

These epigrams were quite a source of astonishment 
to us. They were given without other preface or ex- 



228 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

planation. But we were still more astonished later when 
one evening Ouija spelled : 

"Dee." 

"The death of the body is the chance for life to have 
its fullest expression." 

"Use happiness to further happiness." 

"Hope for great things, and you will not get small 
things." 

"The best actions are those that make for happiness 
of persons who have less happiness." 

"Good only makes for good; evil makes only for dis- 
integration." 

"The happiest spirit is that which has always caused 
nothing but happiness." 

"Have much charity for him who is trying to rise, 
though he may at times slip." 

"Use much care in thinking, and the actions will not 
so often be in vain." 

At another time we asked for more such thoughts to 
open a new record book. Dee at first said she could 
not give any, but we insisted, and after quite a wait she 
spelled : 

"Make no rays of light to pass through darkness un- 
less they are tempered to the eyes that dwell in darkness." 

"Hate so robs reason that the mind renders worthless 
judgments." 

"Gentle thoughts often create strong ideas in the 
thinker's mind." 

"Happiness is only soul contentment." 

"Give no cause for sorrow and you will have no cause 
for sorrow." 

"Gestures and words sometimes tell things that the 
mind does not voice." 



Miscellaneous 229 

"With an opportunity for knowledge, a fool only- 
will say: — I hasten away." 

The board ceased its motion for a time and as it started 
again we could almost hear Dee draw a long breath as 
she said: 

"That is enough for this warm evening. Try some 
yourself." 

Nearly two years later I was talking about these epi- 
grams and was wondering how Dee came to give them. 
Sis was sitting with pencil in hand, so she asked if Dee 
heard what I said. 

"Dee is here. I heard you talking about my wisdom 
of earlier days. Tell him it was not my wisdom at all. 
I was studying with a wise teacher, studying the philoso- 
phy of life, and some of his sentences impressed me so 
much, I repeated them to you." 

'We took them almost letter perfect, did we not?' 

"Yes, I am sure you did." 



XXVIII. 
A SPIRIT TESTIMONY 

SCORES of people, mostly old friends and acquain- 
tances of Sis, have at different times been brought to 
us and introduced in various ways. The following 
quotation from our records includes a very interesting 
message from one of these friends. The writing com- 
menced one evening without any previous indication of 
the identity of the personality. 

"Will you listen to some one who wishes to talk to 
you?" 

'Is it some one whom I know?' 

"Will you take a message and judge for yourself? 

"He is a friend of olden time and wishes to look back 
upon the earth life as it was when he left it many years 
ago. He was not in your home town as a resident, but 
often came there, and knew you in your home before 
your mother moved to the last house she lived in." 

Up to this point Sis was wholly in the dark as to the 
personality behind the pencil ; but in a flash she saw the 
possibility of a test: — "not a resident", "but often came 
there", and "knew you in your home before your mother 
moved to the last house she lived in." That change of 
residence had occurred many years ago. With a sensa- 
tion of great incredulity she waited for the information 
which would prove these three statements either true or 
untrue. The very next sentence confirmed them all : 

"He says he used to play the violin with your piano 
accompaniment." 
230 



A Spirit Testimony 231 

'Why/ she exclaimed, 'you m ust be Mr. S ?' 

Mr. S was a violinist who frequently came to the 

town on business, and he had acquired the habit of bring- 
ing his violin with him. He at once replied: 

"Yes; it is I. I have thought of you often, and have 
wished to find you, but never knew how until I chanced 
upon this circle. Mary was talking with you, and I 
listened as to a stranger at first ; but when your questions 
came across they sounded like some you used to propound 
to me that I couldn't answer. In curiosity I asked who 
was talking and learned it was you. 

"California is a long way from S , but not so long 

as the step into the dark that I took from earth life to 
this." 

'You were so musical when here ; you must be inter- 
ested in it there?' 

"You know how I loved it; but when I came over I 
was so dazed that for a long time even music left me. 
I had never thought seriously of this life; I feared the 
change and tried to put it out of my mind. I came 
rather suddenly ; a sudden cold, pneumonia, a brief illness, 
and I was here. Will you try to conceive what it was 
to come without a moment's real preparation or any 
true idea of this life. Will you try to conceive the dense 
and unnecessary ignorance and fear. That is the tragedy 
of it all. Fear is so unnecessary and the change is so 
beautiful, if only one could hold the true spiritual thought 
and life there. I do not mean preaching and praying 
necessarily, but just a generous loving life of trying 
to help one's fellow men and cultivating a belief in a 
larger and better life here. I did not have any warn- 
ing particularly ; it was all so sudden, and my mind was 
bewildered until unconsciousness came. Then I seemed 
to myself to be dreaming a beautiful dream, and in this 



232 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

dream selfish thought and purpose seemed to drift away 
and a new soul seemed to be born. That was when I 
really was here, without my knowing that I had passed 
across the Great Divide. After a time my dream seemed 
to change into a reality, and I was semi-conscious of 
friendliness and care surrounding me; and then, after a 
little, I awoke to full consciousness, and found that I had 
died, as they say there, — but as I say, found that I lived 
for the first time. 

"My first sensation, perhaps, was the feeling of utter 
and delightful freedom and lightness of the body. This 
brought the sense of supreme happiness. Will you know 
that as much as I loved music it did not come at first; 
I had to go through the preparation for spiritual hearing 
and other spirit senses. It is all strange and all wonder- 
ful, and to me all beautiful and natural; though a few 
earth-born souls are rebellious and unhappy at first over 
the loss of their mortal senses and occupations. 

"After awhile I began to hear sounds ; and music, soft 
and gentle at first, seemed to pervade the air. Then I 
knew that some day I could be what I always longed to 
be on earth, — a musician. I am in the music circle here, 
and love it — love it more than I did on earth, and you 
know how much that means." 

'I suppose you do not play a violin there?' 
"There are no violins proper; but the effects are en- 
hanced here in other ways until one does not miss the 
particular instrument. I do not know that I can describe 
the instruments or their tones; but compare them to the 
grandest or the sweetest or the most compelling music 
you have ever heard, and then multiply the impression a 
hundred fold, and you may get a faint idea of the 
heavenly music. 



A Spirit Testimony 233 

"Will you answer me one question? What are your 
thoughts concerning this life?" 

'Has not Mary told you of our conversations ?' 
"Yes, they tell me of the long talks you have had with 
them; but I wish I could give you a realization of life 
here, for that is what I so needed when on earth. It 
would be a great balance to any life, and particularly to 
one of a nervous, sensitive temperament." 
'Can you tell how long you have been there V 
"No; we do not count time in the old way, but live 
in the present. It is always the present, for the future is 
so secure and safe that we have no fear. Do you realize 
how much fear was a part of our existence there? Loss 
of health, of friends, money, position, even life itself, 
haunted us even while we were outwardly happy and 
cheerful. That was my experience, at all events. 

"What can I tell you of this life to add to your pleasure 
in looking forward to it?" 

***** 

'I have been told that spirit sound can be heard at long 
distances ; if there is so much music, how do you shut it 
out when you wish other sounds, or wish for silence?' 

"Heaven is not all sound. There are great spaces of 
silence, where sound cannot disturb the other occupations. 
Therefore the circles of music are located in such ways 
as never to disturb. This is not always by distance; 
there are ways of preventing sound from annoying or 
hindering other occupations. Then, too, one can make 
himself immune to sound in a great measure. Mind is 
both the revealer and the secreter, if I may use that 
word. Nothing is forced upon any one's attention." 

Some difficulty was experienced in getting through 
another sentence and Sis asked: 

'Am I doing this myself?' 



234 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"No, you are trying to help me out in a difficult ex- 
planation. Conditions are so different here, it is hard to 
explain satisfactorily anyhow. 

"You will listen to music when you wish and you 
need not be disturbed by it when you are occupied in 
other ways." 

'You were rather grave and serious as I remember 
you.' 

"You are right in saying that I was not easily moved 
to laughter. I was habitually grave, and often melan- 
choly; the future was my haunting specter; ill health, 
poverty, loneliness, and death haunted my vision of the 
future, and I had no assurance of anything better. For, 
while I had a vague feeling that the broken hopes, — the 
disappointments of earth, — might find some compensa- 
tion after that life was over, I could not actually believe 
or see how such compensation could come. 'The light 
that never was on land or sea' came to me only after the 
sleep that men call death. Can you realize how I live in 
the blessed present, knowing that neither illness nor loss 
can cloud my future ?" 



XXIX. 

A MESSAGE 

A NUMBER of times we have presented some of the 
results of our writing before a group of friends 
who were interested in what we were doing. At 
these meetings one or both of us gave a talk or lecture 
which was followed by remarks and discussion by the 
audience. Much of the matter in these earlier talks is 
included in previous chapters. In the following chapter 
I am recording one that Sis gave, and am presenting it 
in Sis' own words: — 

I wish to bring to your notice three communicators 
who have appeared to us, and I would like to bring them 
to you in just the way that they came to us, because the 
manner of their coming seems to me, at least, to be more 
or less evidential. The appearance of one of these shows 
a unique personality, and I am going to describe it before 
giving the only message I have received from him, which, 
suddenly discontinued over a year ago, has been just 
lately as suddenly resumed and completed. 

It was early in our work, while we were still experi- 
menting with Ouija, that a friend sat opposite me at the 
board, while F. R., near by, wrote down the letters as 
they appeared. Ouija had been very unreasonable that 
evening, giving us only a jumble of words and sentences, 
so that when it spelled the same group of letters without 
pause three times, F. R. thought it only another piece of 
foolishness. 

235 



236 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"HALEVANSHALEVANSHALEVANS." 

Still, we went on. But when it spelled "AS WE 
DISH," then a lone "C," followed by "HE MIST," F. R. 
exclaimed : 

"This is just nonsense. We can't get anything to- 
night." 

My friend, however, looked at the paper then for the 
first time, and had a sudden inspiration. 

"Why," she said, "that spells 'A Swedish Chemist'!" 

And above, concealed in the three times repeated let- 
ters, was evidently his name, 'Halevans.' We did not 
hear the Swedish chemist laugh, as he undoubtedly did, 
but afterward when we spoke of his puzzling advent, he 
wrote through my pencil : 

"Yes, I nearly missed the trick that time !" 

He said little that first evening, except to declare that 
what was known of chemistry on earth was but child's 
play compared to the science as revealed in the life be- 
yond. But some time later he came again saying that 
he wished to give a message. And the message was 
begun; but it proved a very difficult one for me to take 
as it was quite out of my line of thought. Also, the 
Swedish chemist proved an exacting and, as I thought, 
impatient personality, often disappearing after a sentence 
or two, because not satisfied with my transcription. 
Finally, I too, grew impatient, and wished no more of 
this exacting Swede! After a number of evenings, and 
when there had been several pages of the message writ- 
ten, Halevans disappeared, and for more than a year his 
writing remained unfinished. Finally one evening I said : 

'I believe I will ask to have another communicator 
from that sphere finish the message of Halevans.' 

This brought the chemist to the fore again; and, an 
evening or two later, my pencil wrote : 



A Message 237 

"I am here. I will tell you what I wish. It is to have 
you finish my message in words of my own choosing. 

"Halevans." 

After one or two ineffectual attempts he rapidly fin- 
ished it. When it was done he wished me to read the 
entire message for his correction. This I did, and he 
altered a few words and phrases and omitted some sen- 
tences. So now I am able to read the message to you 
with the corrections of its author. 

The second personality added a few sentences to 
Halevans' message in an explanatory way, and, as I wish 
to read the message with his additions, I will introduce 
him before commencing. 

In the first place I am going to ask you how clear 
a memory you would have of people whom you met cas- 
ually, and only once, twenty-five or thirty years ago. 
They come and go, do they not? — a moving throng, 
scarcely leaving an impression on your brain. That, 
at least, is my experience, and that is why the coming 
of this second personality seems also to me to belong 
among the evidential occurrences. 

One evening several pages of exceedingly interesting 
matter was written, ending rather abruptly with : 

"That is all for now. Who am I? Do you know?" 

'No, I haven't the slightest idea. Are you any one 
whom I have known?' 

"Try to think of the name of a teacher of natural 
history in a college of your home state." 

'Well, Prof. Agassiz is the only name I think of now ?' 

"Professor Agassiz was a noted teacher, and I should 
be proud to own the name, but I am not he." 

'You say you taught in a college?' 

"Yes, and not at Harvard." 



238 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

'Do you mean Williams College?' 

"Yes ; that is the one." 

'I knew one A S of Williams College, but I 

think he was a student rather than a teacher/ 

"I am not he, but I knew him well." 

'I am sure I do not know who you are.' 

"I spent some days once in your home town and heard 
you at the organ in church." 

'Oh, I wonder if you are the friend who visited Mr. 
N once?' 

"Yes, now you have it." 

'I remember taking a ride one afternoon when you 
were in the party, the only time that I met you. If you 
are the one I have in mind you went to Florida shortly 
afterward, but did not live long?' 

"Yes, I went there, and only lived a short time after- 
ward." 

'You have been on that side a long time, then?' 

"Yes ; a long time, and am only a beginner in learning 
yet." 

Now I will introduce number three, as the three all 
have a part in the message I am about to read. 

Some of you may have seen the articles in the Cos- 
mopolitan magazine, written by Basil King, in which he 
gives some interesting philosophy received from an in- 
telligence whom he called Henry Talbot, stating that 
this name was used to hide the real identity of the 
transmitter. I read all the articles, and afterwards won- 
dered many times who the wise Henry Talbot might be. 
One evening it occurred to me to ask of the one who 
seems to be our special instructor, if she could tell me the 
real name of Henry Talbot. My pencil wrote slowly : 

«W-i-l-l-i-a-"— 



A Message 239 

And then, as I saw it was going to write William, I 
drew my hand away, because I had somehow thought of 
Talbot as among the great names of the past, and no 
such ordinary name as William appeared to me to be 
right. There was a pause of a few seconds and then 
my hand was moved down the page a little and wrote : 

"He was a teacher of psychology." 

My brain did not connect the two until F. R. looked 
at the writing and said : 

"William, teacher of psychology? William James, of 
course." 

I hardly believed that I had the name correctly, and 
turned to the pencil for information, asking our instruc- 
tor, Mary Bosworth, if the name had been given to us 
correctly. The pencil wrote : 

"I will call him if you wish." 

After a short pause it again wrote : 

"This is Henry Talbot, and I am William James. 
What can I tell you to convince you of my identity? 
You were just now thinking of my book, 'The Will to 
Believe\ That book seems rubbish to me now, for here 
all doubt is forever set at rest and clear understanding 
prevails." 

The mention of his name had brought the book to my 
mind. 

'In your communications to Basil King you talked 
about the souls of inanimate things. Was that received 
correctly ?' 

"I am not sure," he wrote, "for I did not read the 
copy afterwards. I suppose I have something of the 
poet's feeling for the lower orders of creation, but I 
ought to differentiate that feeling from the absolute 
truth perhaps, because the life in these inanimate things 
does not reach up to intelligent beings and to the im- 



240 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

mortality of the soul. You will realize though, a certain 
consciousness — shall we call it intelligence? — in vegetable 
forms, in their pushing toward the light, and in their 
search for water; and in the vine that reaches out for 
support that may be far away. What this intelli- 
gence is I do not know, but something there is in every 
living thing that betrays some sign of consciousness. 
It was that that I was trying to express." 

After commenting on this I said: 

'I remember that you used the word rhythm many 
times in speaking of that life. Will you tell me just 
what you meant by it?' 

"It is a meaning that I cannot convey readily to 
human perception. It belongs to the vibrations that 
we become conscious of here, but a consciousness gained 
only on this side." 

'I asked Mary once/ I said, 'what rhythm meant as 
applied to that life, and the answer of the always 
practical and sensible Mary was: 'Rhythm is a term 
used by transcendentalists ; maybe they know what they 
mean, but we don't/ 

"Mary has a lot of good, hard sense. Trust her 
and go ahead." 

While all this was interesting, there was nothing 
that established the identity of Henry Talbot. But some 
months later we learned that a Boston newspaper had 
published the statement that Henry Talbot was Prof. 
William James, and, from other information that we 
have received, there remains no doubt of the truth 
that they are one and the same personality. 

And now, after this long preamble, I will read 
Halevans' message. 

"I desire to say first, that I wish you to have the 



A Message 241 

open mind, without preconceived ideas. I will explain 
as I go along. 

"First, then, is the cosmos itself, and the particles 
composing the cosmos. The smallest portions of matter 
are what you call electrons. We here call them 'grains 
of force.' These ultimate particles are infinitesimal 
portions of universal force, and are united by some 
power to create an atom. From atoms molecules are 
formed. There are also segregated atoms. These are 
the beginnings of individual life. The creation of the 
life atom is due partly to electricity, yet the Great First 
Cause is behind and beyond all life, all atoms, all 
grains of force. 

"I will begin with the cosmic forces as we find them 
on the earth planet. Let me explain the word cosmos, 
for it contains everything in life, big or little, and is 
the world and the universe as well. 

"Forces, greater than the mind can conceive, are 
constantly building in the great unknown spaces. The 
grains of force that belong to chemical action are not 
the source of life, but are the foundation of the material 
world. The source of life is far more spiritual even 
than these invisible particles, and is the gift of the 
great Creator of us all. A starting point is hard to 
find; for life is elusive, — that is, the germ of the life 
principle. What I can do is to take the given quantity, 
the life germ, and build from that. This life germ, 
once established, goes on in infinite gradations, through 
mollusc to animal, through animal to man, through man 
to spirit. After spirit comes immortality and endless 
progression. 

"To begin with the living organism in its first incep- 
tion, we must go back in the scale of creation, — farther 
back than you are aware; because the germ of life 



242 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

belongs to the invisible creations that even microscopic 
examinations have failed to reveal. Among these infi- 
nitely small forms is one that bears within, the germ 
of the human life. Cast out on the sea of life, it 
changes, enlarges, and multiplies, until a mollusc lies 
within its shell. From this unthinking, unseeing form, 
in the evolution of the ages, comes a slightly higher 
creation, with sight and intelligence somewhat devel- 
oped. After this the upward climb goes steadily on, 
until fish and ape reach the final goal in man. From 
man onward and upward is the intensest part of life 
history, for here begins the prophecy of a glorious 
future, together with the constant backward pull of 
his progenitors. 

"Here, then, is the great battle-ground of life: animal 
instincts, selfishness, ferocity, over against the fine forces 
of spirit; the eternal struggle between the animal and 
the spiritual. 

"There are many steps in this progress upward to 
man and spirit and the life immortal. What does the 
mollusc feel, for instance? Where does intelligence 
separate from instinct? Where does spirit begin? These 
are some of the questions of life processes. 

"When the mollusc turns in its shell to seek for food ; 
when the vertebrate begins to care for its young; when 
in ages upon ages a conscience appears, and a human 
heart begins to beat; — then the faint, first hint of the 
immortal life begins. All this is the preparation of 
unnumbered ages. Millions of years have been absorbed 
in the process. What, then, must be the value of the 
soul, if the cost be so indescribable! Yet the birth 
of the soul is only the beginning. Poor and weak at 
first, filled with evil impulse and selfish thought, it is 



A Message 243 

only a shade above the animal; yet it holds the promise 
of immortal life! 

"But, just as a pugilist grows strong by hard knocks; 
just as courage develops from fear; just as manliness 
overcomes weakness, and loyalty outrides treason, and 
principle is born out of sin; — so the soul, through its 
many strifes, emerges from its base surroundings, and 
begins its long and evolutionary progress towards im- 
mortality. 

"There are many small unseen influences at work 
upon the soul; for you must know that a part of every 
human life is beyond the seen and the mortal, and 
belongs to the unseen and the immortal. This is the 
life of the spirit which emanates from the soul. 

"This organ that we call soul is invisible, for the 
scalpel of the surgeon has never found it, nor the eyes 
of the clairvoyant seen it. But it is there, invisible, 
and powerful for good or evil; for the soul is not 
always good nor always intelligent; it is educated along 
with the body. In the formative condition which leads 
to the immortal life the mind must begin its more 
spiritual task of creating new desires, new motives, 
and new activities, allowing the soul to grow out of 
its selfishness into unselfish service; allowing the 
thoughts to dwell in purer atmosphere, and life to 
assume a finer development. 

"And thus gradually, sometimes through suffering, 
sometimes through loss, a few times through happiness, 
the soul comes into its own. Yet it arrives here as 
it left the earth plane; no miracle has been wrought, 
no immediate entrance into infinite knowledge or infinite 
joy. But even as the mortal slowly evolved from 
lower to higher, so the soul progresses onward and 
upward. 



244 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

"How can I describe its progress? Could a butterfly 
tell the chrysalis of its flight? Could a bird make 
the creeping things of earth understand its passage 
through the air? Could a twentieth-century scientist 
make a cave-man realize the wonders of electricity, of 
the wireless, of radium, or of the X-ray? How can 
one of this sphere do other than give impressions of 
spirit life? — vague, perhaps; indefinite, as the critics 
say; but still impressions; like shadows of the real, or 
like a chord of music that preludes faintly the harmony 
to follow. 

"So then, having outlined the evolution of life from 
invisible forms to visible man, from mortal man to 
immortal spirit, I will leave still another impression 
with you of this life. But how can I give it except in 
phrases that you can understand? Joyous activity, 
increasing knowledge, loving companionship, and, finally, 
an ever-growing comprehension of the infinite, all- 
pervading Wisdom and Love." 

After this message was at last completed I read it 
aloud one evening to F. R. He said it seemed to 
him good, yet he imagined the critical ones would say 
that, after all, the description of the unseen life was 
still vague and indefinite. Soon my hand gave the 
usual signs of wishing to write, and taking the pencil, 
this came from the Williams College professor: 

"I have listened to the reading of Halevans' message, 
and know the criticism that you and others feel, that it 
leaves this life too vaguely described. Yet Halevans is 
right in saying that only impressions can be given. 
Some impressions are clearer than others, however, and 
I will try to give one that seems to me to present a 
more definite picture of this place. Will you tell me 
what constitutes beauty of place or scenery?" 



A Message 245 

The question surprised me; and I wondered why, 
when I was expecting some description of that after 
life, he should talk of scenery! I did not in the least 
guess that this question, as well as others that followed, 
concealed a striking illustration or argument. It was 
certainly not from my mind. From whose mind then? 
Can you tell me? 

But I answered his question, that I loved the moun- 
tains, valleys, forests, rivers, etc. 

"Yes," he wrote, "all these are here. But tell me 
what to you is the ideal scenery." 

'Oh, perhaps the wild, mountain scenery, canyon, 
cataract, or wooded hill/ 

Still he persisted. 

"Will you answer what appeals to you most, the 
wild and rugged, or the restfulness of valley or grove?" 

I thought a little and answered that if I wished my 
soul to be startled into reverent admiration, I would 
choose nature's wonderlands: the Grand Canyon of the 
Colorado, the mighty Alps, perhaps the awe-inspiring 
volcano of Kilauea. Or, if I wished rest and repose, 
I would like the quiet valley, shady grove, or murmur- 
ing stream. 

"Thus, you see," he then said, "the scenery is, to your 
mind, beauty as it appeals to some inner sense; and 
you have now given the key to heavenly beauty and 
surroundings. It must express some feeling or thought, 
if it is to represent beauty to you." 

'Do you mean that it is only a thought heaven?' 

"Not that exactly, but the thought or desire brings 
one to that which corresponds to that thought. You 
desire a home and the quiet places where thought may 
dwell. Such a home you would build, because thought 
forces are the creative power here. Then your soul 



246 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

would desire to expand and be uplifted in contempla- 
tion of grandeur, and you would go to the grandeur 
of mountain, sea, or sky, and lose yourself in the 
vastness and majesty before you. Again, in your heart 
of hearts, you would like the nearness of congenial 
companionship, and the grace and beauty of exquisitely 
fine surroundings, and these too would be yours. Can 
you get my thought at all?" 

'I think you mean that the surroundings correspond 
to one's desires?' 

"That is nearly the thought. The one word harmony 
might express it all." 

This was all from the professor, but to my surprise, 
William James appeared, saying that he would like to 
add his testimony to what had been said of impressions 
of spirit life. 

"Spirit is one thing," he wrote, "matter another. Do 
not expect to measure both in the same way. Your 
professor friend is trying to make your earth language 
convey a little more clearly the impression of the life 
here. We are puzzled how to get over to earth life 
the beauty and harmony of this one. Where all are 
tuned to the same vibrations, there can be no discordant 
notes. You are musically in tune with the great com- 
posers, and you will know what I mean when I say 
that to be in tune with the heavenly vibrations means 
a harmony undreamed on earth. It means a readjust- 
ment of the earth-born faculties. It means that the 
follies of earth thought are replaced by the wisdom of 
this sphere. It means that the wisdom of earth thought 
is merged in heavenly knowledge. It means that the 
transient loves of earth are replaced by loves and 



A Message 247 

friendships so fine as to bear no resemblance to the 
fleeting ties of earth. 

"Have I added anything to the clearness of the 
description ?" 

This was all at this time, but in closing I would like 
to add one more word from Professor James, who came 
a few evenings later with this: 

"I have a word to say to earth people, if I can get 
it through as I wish. It is that the earth is full of 
mystery; every plant that grows, every wave of the 
ocean, every star that shines, has its own hidden 
mystery. Life, the life of the spirit, is God's mystery, 
and God's blessing, and its richest blessings are here 
in the unseen. Why, then, turn away from this greatest 
and best of all mysteries? Why not come into closer 
touch with this incomparably great and unseen life?" 



APPENDIX 



249 



"These stories are for the mothers who have lost little 
children. Tell them for me, if they could know the 
love and tenderness that surround those little ones here, 
they would not grieve so much. There are many 
teachers here, — loving spirits, all of them, — to whom is 
given the care of little ones who have come to this 
side without their parents. The stories given here are 
only one of the ways in which they are cared for and 
educated. 

DEE." 



251 



CHILDREN STORIES 
RECEIVED AND ARRANGED BY 'SIS' 

IN the wave of psychic interest which has swept 
over the world during and since the great war, 
many bereaved ones have found comfort; and many 
believe they have received communications from their 
loved ones, and have become assured of future compan- 
ionship in a life where war is banished and sorrow 
unknown. A multitude of books has appeared, many 
apparently inspired by those who have met the "great 
change," yet still can look earthward; still can tell of 
their passing, and their awakening in that strange new 
life. The soldiers who gave their all; the scholars who 
left their books; the great minds who have long been 
on that farther side; — all send some news of that spirit 
world, some description of its laws, occupations and 
interest. 

Yet, one field of inquiry has been left, for the most 
part, vague or undescribed. This is concerning the 
kind of life that opens out for children, for the little 
ones who have passed over without their parents. 

When, after many months of silence, Dee came to 
us, the veil between the two worlds seemed to grow 
transparent. At first it was enough to know that she 
lived, — lived with her own personality, only intensified 
and made more beautiful. Then we began to ask ques- 
tions concerning that life and its unfoldment to her, 
and soon we wished to know of her occupations. One 



254 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

evening we asked if she could tell us of her work. 
The reply came quickly: 

"Can you believe that I am developing into a teacher ?" 

'We surely can', we replied; 'but will you tell us 
just how and what you are teaching?' 

"I am teaching little children at present, and love the 
work. I tell them stories that have a lesson in them." 

'Something like kindergarten work?' 

"Yes; and I love it; for the children are so quick to 
learn, and so loving, too. I like to mother the little 
things, so that they may not miss too much the care 
and tenderness of the mother left on earth." 

'Can you give us some idea of the way you teach 
them?' 

"I will try. Today it was in this way : 

" 'Once upon a time', I told them, 'there was a 
beautiful fairy who took little children to a wonderful 
garden where they could play. Then the fairy told 
them of a new game.' And here I tell it to them, pre- 
tending to quote the fairy's words. And so I draw them 
into all sorts of little, new, educational thoughts, by 
clothing the thought in a story. 

"Sometimes I describe animals on earth, and they are 
much interested because they have never seen them here. 
You would laugh to see me trying to represent lions 
and tigers. But I do not tell them they would harm 
little children, because evil is not known to them. No 
thought of cruelty must be allowed to enter their 
minds." 

This description of her work made us wish to hear 
more, and one evening she gave us the following : 

"My children are always the dearest work that I have, 
and I hope that I shall never stop teaching them. Would 
you like to hear about to-day's lesson? 



Children Stories 255 

"I wished to tell them a story of activity in work; 
so I described the little things of earth, like the ants and 
bees and other busy little creatures. The children wanted 
to know what they were like and I tried to tell them. 
But I could not quite make them understand. Then I 
tried to make pictures of them, but as I am no artist, 
that was not much better. So I finally said that the 
ants crawl and the bees fly. Then immediately we had 
a crawling, flying crowd of children that completely 
overwhelmed their teacher, and she called a halt to the 
lesson and joined in the fun!" 

Again, when we asked for a "kindergarten" story, she 
told us the following: 

"To-day I called a tiny child to come to me, and when 
I had her in my arms, I placed my hand on her head 
and said to the other children: 'Now this, where my 
hand is, is a beautiful house that we are going to fur- 
nish, and you may tell me what we should put in 
it'. One said, 'There must be a big room full of love', 
opening her arms as if she would inclose the universe. 
Another declared that we must put in kind thoughts for 
other children who had no mothers here. Another said 
we could 'make a playroom in the house, and play 
games, and see pictures of all those queer animals on 
earth'. Another thought, 'We might have a little 
mother's room, where we could mother other little chil- 
dren as you mother us'. I said, 'Do you think the 
rooms in this beautiful house are all filled now?' One 
replied, 'Wouldn't love fill all the others?' 'Pretty 
near it', I said, 'but how about truth and knowledge 
and growth?' 'Why, each of these could have a room, 
too', they said. And the little child in my arms began 



256 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

to feel of her head to find where all these rooms 
could be." 

We asked once if she did not have many children 
come to her who had been wrongly taught, or not at all, 
and therefore had only false ideas and impressions. My 
pencil wrote: 

"Most of them leave their false impressions with 
their bodies. One of the children here was a child of 
criminal parents, and came over poisoned by wrong 
teaching; but the influence here was so good and so 
gentle that she soon outgrew the other impressions. I 
think she would have drifted into a criminal life if she 
had been left on earth; here, she is very dear and 
good." 

'If every child had been surrounded by right influ- 
ences, what would have happened?' 

"Most of them would have been good, I think; and 
their influence over the actually bad would have held 
evil actions in check." 

The work of my life nearly always has been in 
music, and the part of it that I have liked best has 
been the direction of choruses and choirs; yet I was 
greatly surprised when Dee on that unseen side drew 
a lesson from even this circumstance. 

"Can you guess what I talked to my children about 
to-day?" she wrote one evening. "I told them that you 
were my friend on earth, and I told them how you loved 
music. Then they wanted to try to sing, and I wish you 
could have heard them. They made many sweet 
sounds, but no time and no harmony. Then I described 
how you used to beat time to have us sing together. 
Then they all tried that. I thought they were very 
dear, trying to follow my motions and keep together. 



Children Stories 257 

"The lesson was, of course, unity in action, and that 
to work together in harmony meant better and bigger 
things than for each to try separately. I think the idea 
appealed to them and increased their desire for united 
and harmonious action." 

"I do so love the work with the children, and their 
quick responsiveness to my thought. I am teaching 
them about unselfishness now, and how to send their 
thoughts out to others in kindness and love. Sometimes 
a newly arrived child feels desolate and lonely without 
the sheltering protection of a mother's arms. Then the 
children can be of the greatest service in surrounding the 
little one with love and tender thought. There are many 
ways in which children can learn the true office of un- 
selfishness and love, and their gentle and loving atten- 
tions to others react upon themselves in added happiness. 

"I wish you could see them, all so dainty and light 
and beautiful. To-day we walked in the garden looking 
at the flowers. Then we tried to find the colors that 
each liked best, and each picked out her favorite color. 
One chose a pink flower, and said that was for love. 
Another chose white, because that to her was like the 
baby angels. Another gathered purple flowers because 
her mother had loved that color. Dearest of all was the 
little blue flower that stood for hope and happiness, 
they said. And so we went through the garden, picking 
flowers and telling what they meant, until we had 
nearly all the virtues represented, but no faults. When 
I asked where the faults were, they said, 'Why, flowers 
have no faults'. Then I called them my flowers, and 
told them that they, too, must be without faults if they 
would belong in the beautiful garden of love, 

"Ah, dear mothers of little children, I wish you could 



258 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

see these happy ones at play in these wonderful gardens ! 
Can you not think of them so, rather than taken from 
you and borne to some far-away unknown place?" 

Then after awhile came a serious story: 
"Many years ago a boy told his mother that he was 
going to be a great man, and that he would have riches 
and power, and make others do as he wished. Well, the 
years went by, and the boy grew to manhood, and he 
did attain power and riches and the gift of controlling 
others ; but in far, far different ways from his own boy- 
ish plans. He did have power, but power born out 
of suffering and disappointment. He did have riches, 
the riches of a spirit made pure by loss. And he did 
control others, through the power of love and sympathy. 
For poverty, ill-health and disappointment had come to 
him in so many different ways, that his pride was turned 
into humility, his selfishness into kindness, and all his 
character into true nobility. Thus he was given his 
desires, but in ways he could not have dreamed, and 
with results he never anticipated. And so, I tried to 
show the children that sorrow and disappointment to 
earthly lives are often heavenly gifts." 

The following story rather reflects on the writer, but 
I think I will include it just the same: 

"I will tell you about my children to-day. I have 
talked of you many times, — of your music, of our 
friendship, of our many happy times together ; and to-day 
they asked me to tell them more about that friend on 
earth. I told them she was very dear, but sometimes she 
could not understand what I was trying to tell her, and 
then she got cross! They asked me what 'cross' meant. 
Then I tried to scowl and wrinkle up my face, and I 
wish you could have heard them laugh ! So I had to 



Children Stories 259 

explain that you were grieved sometimes, just as they 
were grieved when they wanted their parents to see 
them, and the parents could not see nor understand. So 
then they got quite sorry for my little friend. 

"I just wanted to show them how much you were in 
my thought, and show you how my little pupils are 
growing to think of you, too." 

Some evenings later this came: 

"I told my children to-day that I would talk a little 
about history. They did not know the word and asked 
what it meant. I said it meant the stories of the lives 
of people, and the places in which they lived. But I 
soon got beyond my depth and had to call for help. I 
called a teacher of history from another plane, and he 
began in such simple and beautiful ways to tell of lives 
on different planets and the things that happened there, 
that I learned not only the history, but his beautiful 
manner of telling it; and I will study with him to get 
more knowledge and better ways of expressing that 
knowledge." 

Here her .writing stopped, but after a little, Mary took 
the pencil and wrote: 

"She has not told it all, for he said some things of 
her teaching that were lovely to hear. You see, she 
is so loving that she teaches the children that the great- 
est thing of all is love, and that love is the foundation 
of all that is good in character and life, and they grow 
into such expression of it that they are more than ordi- 
narily beautiful in character and appearance, for char- 
acter expresses itself outwardly in the appearance." 

We have been so curious about the blending of story 
and instruction that we repeat our request for the daily 



260 Spirit World and Spirit Life 

teachings quite often. This one came in answer to one 
such request: 

"I had a little hide-and-seek story for them to-day. 
I don't like to preach about character; so I turn the 
preaching into playing, and this time I described the old 
game of hide-and-seek to them, and how we shouted 'I 
spy' when the hidden person was found. Then I told 
them of the little thoughts that hid away, and that now 
I was going to try to find them. The children grew 
interested and bright eyes were following mine in the 
pretended search, — for, really, I could see the characters 
written on the souls before me. Sometimes I saw help- 
fulness; sometimes a kind thought that seemed to blos- 
som out like a flower; and again, just love illumined the 
soul. Such dear thoughts in nearly all! I hardly 
know if they had any real faults, only beginnings of 
what might become so. Now and then a shade of self- 
love, or maybe a tiny grain of selfishness or pride, but 
all so small as scarcely to be called faults. But I said 
'I spy' just the same, and told them what I saw, and 
said we must drive them out and chase them away 
before they grew into faults. So then we played we had 
them on the run, and chased them hither and yon, until 
I think we drove them all away. And every one laughed 
and was happy, but the lesson remained/' 

Once when we asked for Dee, Mary told us she was 
with her children, but that she would call her. When 
she came she told us the story-lesson she had just 
been giving. 

"We were trying to learn about the stars, and I told 
them about the planet Mars, and they wanted to go 
there at once. I told them of the study they must 
first have, and they wanted a lesson right away. What 



Children Stories 261 

could I do but tell them about travel of all kinds: — on 
earth, in the clouds, by land and by water, by material 
and by spiritual ways. They listened so eagerly that I 
could not find it in my heart to tell them that years 
must elapse before they would be wise enough to travel 
to planets where were conditions so different from here. 
So I told them a fairy story about travel, and we all 
journeyed together in fairy boats with fairy sails, up 
above the stars, and swung on comets, and danced 
through northern lights, and played with elves and gob- 
lins, and finally slid down a moonbeam to our home 
here once more. 

"That was just as Mary called me, and I ran away 
and escaped further questions ; and wasn't I glad I" 

But Mary added: 

"The children are not going to stop there, though, 
and her troubles are not over yet." 

To which Dee responded: 

"We will dodge the whole subject next time by start- 
ing on something entirely new." 

When we read this story aloud later, the following 
was added: 

"My fairy story was not as perfect a success as I 
hoped, for the children still insist on seeing a real 
planet! I have had to describe the earth to them, and 
let them take that as a model for the others. The 
things I can't exactly get around on that dark planet, 
are the sin, suffering, ignorance, and selfishness, the 
fierce wild animals, and the dangers that lurk in hidden 
places. Could you describe the life on earth and keep 
it all within the limit of love, wisdom, and goodness?" 

'No, I am afraid not. Can you?' 

"I am telling a rather one-sided story at present, leav- 
ing out the dark side, hoping no embarassing questions 



262 Spirit World and Spirit Life; 

will be asked until the little ones grow older and 
wiser." 

"I have been telling my children about the little men 
and women of another universe, — a story that a friend 
told me after one of her far-away visits. We know 
something of other universes; but have to depend upon 
our teachers, or those who have been there, for definite 
knowledge, because we have not taken up the studies 
that would help us to go there. 

"Well, my friend told us that, among the planets of 
one of the great suns, was one where life was very 
minute, and the children were fairy-like in stature. 
Perhaps they could not use a rose leaf for a couch, but 
might sleep under the branches. The children were so 
delighted that they wanted to go there at once. Then I 
told them of the studies and the years of experience 
and knowledge that must be acquired before they could 
go, and they turned to their studies very eagerly, be- 
lieving these would lead them to this fairy-like world; 
while I thought nothing could be more fairy-like than 
this dainty group of children." 

One evening we had been talking with several friends 
through the pencil. Finally Dee took it and wrote: 

"I am tired of being shut out, and have concluded 
to step in. Will you take a story to-night ? I have taught 
the children a new game. It had no special moral, 
but it kept them busy and happy. 

"We were trying to see the colors in a rainbow. I 
mean a spiritual rainbow, for we do not see earth colors. 
This was as far as we got, when one of the little ones 
said : 'Could we break it up into dresses ?' and an- 
other said : 'No, let's play it is a beautiful chariot for 
us to ride in.' 



Children Stories 263 

"They knew about chariots in other stories. So we 
all jumped into the rainbow and sailed around, or played 
we did, and told what we saw. Some saw moons and 
stars; some saw other little playmates coming out of the 
sky to play with them; some laughed at the queer ani- 
mals they conjured up; and we had a laughing, happy 
group. Then suddenly one little girl said : 'I want my 
mama. Where is she?' For the little thing had come 
over alone. So we stopped our play, and all began com- 
forting the child and leading her into happy thought. 
So, after all, the little game ended in sympathy and 
service. So don't you think it was a lesson, after all?" 

"You might be able to take a story today. Will you 
try? 

"Imagine the tiny forms moving about, as dainty as 
flowers, and as light and airy as butterflies. I cannot 
describe them well, nor their motions ; but all are full of 
grace and beauty. To-day I was trying to tell them 
of" 

"Will you try not to think out the story. I am telling 
it, not you!" 

I had not realized that my own thought was inter- 
fering; but I said: 

'AH right, go ahead.' 

"I will write if you will stop thinking. Will you 
write what I wish? I was trying to say 'figures', but 
you would not write it." 

'I thought the word came from my own mind. I did 
not think you would be telling of figures there.' 

"We do tell them of figures, and give them some 
idea of numbers, too. We have to begin with the ele- 
mentary things, as with earth children; and through 
them lead up to higher things. So I was trying to 



264 Spirit World and Spirit Lipe 

teach them to count. And because they got mixed up in 
the names of the figures, I had them form in a little 
dance, where each one was a figure. And I had them 
moving in pretty ways, each answering to the name of a 
number. Sometimes they got mixed up, but the laugh 
only added to the pleasure of the play. And finally 
they learned to count very well to a certain number." 

'Did they learn up to a hundred?' 

"Million would be better." 

'A million!' 

"Yes. What do you expect of little ones with spirit 
intelligence ? You are comparing them to earth children. 
Here they learn millions as quickly as those of earth 
would learn tens or hundreds." 

'How long have you been teaching the class?' 

"I have been with them as teacher almost since I 
gained my spiritual sight and hearing." 

'I suppose some have graduated from your class 
before this?' 

"Yes; many have gone on into higher classes. But I 
teach the tiny ones still, and many others are coming 
from the earth plane, so that I always have many to 
teach." 

'Can you tell us how many are in your charge?' 

"The number changes, as some move on and others 
come in. But there are very many ; you would call them 
hundreds." 

'Do you teach them in separate classes ?' 

"I take them in different classes at times, but many 
times have them all together." 

'We were interested the other day when you told of 
the one who was homesick for her mother.' 

"Some are bewildered at first, and call often for their 
mothers. But the love and tenderness that is here soon 



Children Stories 265 

help them to be happy, and wait for their earth parents 
with love in their hearts for those who loved them from 
the first." 

"Will you take a story to-night about my children? 

"They were to-day trying to see pictures of life on 
earth. Some of them have to do with war and other 
troubles, and I have had a hard time trying to explain 
that these things existed in the planet they came from. 
Finally I told them of the effort to bring the low and 
evil-minded into good, and of the many ways by which 
they were brought. Some had to go through suffering, 
and some had to see the results of selfishness, to make 
them leave these faults and come into a better life. 

"They could not understand, and one little one said, 
'Why, what was love doing all this time?' I said I 
thought love must have hid her eyes and gone away for 
a time. Then one of them put her hands to her eyes, 
and the others pretended to quarrel and have a little 
war, and before I knew it a game was started. But 
love, — the little one who pretended to be love, — took 
her hands away from her eyes and smiled. And such a 
smile! Did you ever see the sun come out of a dark 
cloud? Well, she smiled just such a smile, and the 
children all ran to her and circled about her and the war 
was over. 

"Don't you think that might happen on earth if there 
were love enough?" 

'If only there were love enough!' 

"You must just go on trying to teach the world of 
better things. It will be long before selfishness is 
changed into service, but it must come sooner or later." 












*> ■ c,^ 



V 












































